Sunspot Literary Journal
Volume 1 Issue #3 © 2019 Sun Dogs Creations

Break in the Thunderstorm / Claire Lawrence

Changing the World
Through Words and Art

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Table of Contents
Snow Drift / Jose Trejo Maya / 3
Running on Moontime / Kerry Muir / 4
Pas Toucher / Roger Camp / 29
$100 for 100 Words Contest Winner / 30
Love Poem / Pamela Sumners / 30
$100 for 100 Words Contest Finalists / 31
Suitable Match / Melinda Winograd / 31
In the Dark (a Micro Essay on Black Sails’ James Flint and the
Gay Villain Trope) / Lory Saiz / 32
The End of the World? / Claudia Reed / 33
The Bar at the Bottom of the Hill / Thomas Boos / 34
As a God / Mary-Chris Hines / 35
Zapped by Electricity / Judith Ralston Ellison / 36
The Shovelers / Bob Thurber / 37
November / Jodee Stanley / 38
Whiskey Mermaid / AD Conner / 39
Plow in the Sky / Jesse Sensibar / 40
What Happened to Mr. Morrissey / Steven B. Rosenfeld / 41
Usetah’ Be People / Roeethyl Lunn / 53
The Cleanest Alimentación in Spain / David Joseph / 59
Life on Earth / Wynne Hungerford / 66
No Regrets / Epiphany Ferrell / 70
Saint Magpie of Loserville / Tiffany Promise / 72
Other People’s Land / Claudine Jacques / Translated by Patricia Worth /98
La Terre des autres / Claudine Jacques / 107
Tear Stacks / Warren Decker / 1171

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Interview with Opwonya Innocent / Assisted by Coauthor Kevin
McLaughlin / 130
Interview with Opwonya Innocent in the Luo Language, as Spoken by
the Acholi People of Northern Uganda / Assisted by Coauthor Kevin
McLaughlin / 133
Callin’ Mary / LD Sledge / 135
Ernest Seton Thompson, Malcolm X and Me. A Sort of Book Review. /Guinotte Wise / 139
ChicagoHenge / Daniel Weinberg / 145
Million Dollar Highway to Silverton, CO / Savannah Carlin / 146
Ice Dancing / Ron Pullins / 148
Contributors / 209

Cover: Break in the Thunderstorm / Claire Lawrence2Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Snow Drift
Jose Trejo Maya
Inscribe:stones covered in snows/storms.
The view from the Observatory of Tulum:skies refract in jade iris glare.
It began as a flashpoint fromthe sun on the sand.
It’s your viewing the Equinox of Spring:
walk towards new heights colonnaded rites.
the passage of centuries past:3

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Running on Moontime
Kerry Muir
Characters:
Maeve Age 16. Eight and a half months pregnant. Any race, as long as it isbelievable that she could be Missy’s daughter. Not necessarily
gorgeous, but full of hope—which is gorgeous in and of itself.
Missy Age 32. Beautiful bordering on gorgeous. Any race.
A.

Age 41. Caucasian, reddish-blond hair. Around 5’9”. Resembles
vanished-from-the-spotlight rocker (at the time) Axl Rose. Maybe alittle out of shape, slight gut coming on.

Place:
Lancaster, Winnetka, Reseda—places near Hollywood, but not of it.
Time:
February, 2003, except where indicated in flashback.
Notes:
Direction can be somewhat expressionistic. There should be a dream-like
quality present throughout the play that is not unrealistic. Most scenes takeplace in the kitchen of Missy and A’s house, so—a table, a few chairs. A
microwave. A sewing machine on the kitchen table, where Missy is piecing
together handmade lingerie, nightgowns. To one side of the stage, a bed inshadows, indicating Missy and A’s bedroom. Homemade curtains hang from amakeshift window—outside, a view of the moon. The moon can be photo-real,or crudely expressionist—a child’s cut-out drawing of the moon, for example,
dangling from a string.
“They told me not to leave, but I left anyway.”
Axl Rose, on leaving his hometown of Lafayette, IN, ina 1989 interview with Del James for Rolling Stone

Spotlight on Maeve in the dark, who speaks to the audience.
4

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Maeve:—and straight ahead of me the full-moon, right above the road. So low in thesky it almost touched the divider line—and it was huge. That moon lookedwider than the road itself, that’s how full it was. And suddenly the moon was
not a moon at all, but this big, round, shiny magnet pulling me, and this fierce
thought just, like, ripped across my head—Now! Go! Run and grab it—that road,that moon, that whole new shiny life ahead! And I was about to do it. But then I
thought—What if I never see Sinclair and Aaron and Francess again? I mean, youknow, What if? ‘Cause I bitched about going to Bible and all, but the three ofthem? Were like—All I had. In the world. I mean, those three gave me
everything. But then I was, like, That moon—! (stops herself) And then I
remembered something kind of weird, and I spoke it to myself out loud to makesure I heard it—I said, Maeve—cause I was speaking to myself, so—I was all,like, Maeve, you might not remember this, but it was Sinclair who mentioned to you
all about moon-time in the first place. And it was Francess, who confirmed it. And
Aaron who backed her up after that, even when you still had your doubts—it wasthose three at Bible who were the ones to tell me: how moon-time is different
from time on earth. How time on the moon dilates… whereas time on earth?
Is compressed. That’s the words Sinclair used when he explained it to me—“dilated” and “compressed.” He said A clock running on the moon will run slower
than a clock on earth. And yet— they both are telling the truth. Chew on that a while,
Maeve. And this is a fact. Sinclair showed me on the internet, so—there you
go. Scientists have proved it: There is no Reality. (beat) Or, better—there aremany. One’s not truer than another, Maeve. They’re all relative, Sinclair said.
And I took those words to heart, and I ran and ran and ran.
Later, though, when I had time to think, I got afraid of God. Because God
would not be thrilled for me to of run like that. Also, it occurred to me: God
never mentioned moon-time in the Bible—I mean, not once. But then I
thought, Why would God put me in Bible study with Sinclair and Aaron andFrancess if He didn’t want me to learn about moon-time? After all, it was God whothrew all of us in together like that. And anyway—I sure as hell wasn’t there forBible, so—it must of been for the moon. God must of wanted me to know—atleast, that’s how I thought.
5

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

And then I was gone. No more looking back. ‘Cause once you break the rules,
they watch you like an eagle—you lose your privileges and bla-bla-bla, but—
more than that? Looking back would’ve been a betrayal of everything theystood for—Sinclair, Francess and Aaron. A betrayal of the precious idea theygave to me. I had to follow through, if not for myself, then for them. And if not
for them, then for the moon, and for the moon alone.
Sound of a heart beating low and steady and reverberating. Lights fade on Maeve.
8 p.m.—home of Missy and A. The sound of the heartbeat fades into the sound of rainon the roof. Missy at the kitchen table, sewing. A knock at the door. Missy opens it,
revealing Maeve. Pause.
Hi, I’m here for Axl…?

Maeve:

Missy:
Axl? (confused) There’s no Axl here.
Axl Rose?
(beat) Is this a joke?
Um, no?

Maeve:
Missy:
Maeve:

6

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy:(beat) Okay, is this? This is, like—a goof? Like a spoof for Youtube—?
Where’s the camera? I mean—come on! I’m not an idiot!
Maeve:
Um. I’m seriously here for Axl. So don’t be all, like, you don’t know.
Pause.
Axl Rose doesn’t live here.
Did he move?

Missy:
Maeve:

Pause.
Missy:
Um. Honey? Do you think Axl Rose would live in a two-bedroom tract home
in Reseda? If Axl Rose is anywhere he’s in Malibu or Paris, France—he sureas hell ain’t here. Missy starts to close the door.
Maeve:
God fucking dammit! God! Fucking damn fucking piece of shit!
Missy reopens the door.
Maeve (cont’d):He’s such a liar! Such a liar! Lying sack of—oh, my God, I hate him!
Missy watches Maeve melt down. After a bit –Missy:Are you…? (beat) Do you…? (beat) Is everything…?
Pause. Maeve slumps to the ground, defeated.
7

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy:
Look. It’s raining. Would you like some. I dunno. Some tea or something?
Pause. Maeve remains inert.
Missy (cont’d):It’ll be. It’ll be all right. I think you. I think you might need to eat. Am I right?
You need to eat? Look, just—come on now. Come on, come in, come in. Missy
helps Maeve off the ground. Escorts her inside the house.
Missy (cont’d):When I was pregnant, I. Had um. I had this craving. I craved spaghetti andmeatballs all the time. With little chunks of onions. I wanted to gnash thosechunks between my teeth and split the flavor wide open. (beat) That andchocolate. I wanted chocolate all the time.
Missy and Maeve enter kitchen.
Missy (cont’d):I don’t have that but—I’ve got lasagna. Cheddar cheese, zucchini. The little
chunks of onion. You need a lot of vegetables—I hope you know that? I hope
you’ve been eating lots of veggies all along? (beat) Have you? (beat) I’ll bet you
have. You’re gonna be just fine. Puts leftover lasagna in microwave.
Missy (cont’d):
Hot tea? I know—a glass of milk. Milk builds bones. Bones need calcium. So,
milk, milk, milk, milk, milk. (beat) Milk.
Awkward, interminable silence. Finally, microwave bell dings.
Missy (cont’d):So. You’re. Um.
Missy serves the lasagna to Maeve at the kitchen table. Maeve scarfs it down,ravenous.
8Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy (cont’d):…looking for…Axl Rose?
Maeve nods.
Missy (cont’d):
In Reseda?
Maeve nods again, mouth too full to talk.
Missy (cont’d):In this house?
Maeve nods once more.
Missy (cont’d):Huh. That’s. That’s strange… We’ve. Lived here almost two years now….
You and Axl?
No. Me and— my boyfriend.

Maeve:
Missy:

Maeve:
Blond-ish red hair, graying at the edges?
Missy:
Yeah, he—Gravelly voice?
Uh, I guess—

Maeve:
Missy:

9

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Pause.
Maeve:
Piercing green eyes?
Uh…yes...
Any kids?

Missy:
Maeve:

Missy:
One. But—she’s. All grown now. More or less.
Maeve:You had her before you and Axl met?
Missy:
I never met Axl! (beat) Do you? Want me to—to call someone?
Maeve:
I have someone. I have Axl. So, no, you don’t need to call. Maeve studies
Missy’s sewing machine next to her on the table.
Missy:
Look—I can assure you, no one’s sheltering any aging rock stars here! The
sooner you get a grip on that—
Maeve:(re: sewing machine) What are you making there?
Missy:
It’s um. Lingerie. Of sorts. I—I want to. Start a line. (distracted) A long,
long… line.
Maeve:
10

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Cute. (touches fabric) A little Frederick’s of Hollywood, but—cute. Overall.
Missy:(caught off-guard) Thanks. (beat) I’m Missy.
Maeve:
Maeve.
Missy:
Maeve? That is so. Pretty. (beat) Maeve.
Maeve:So he goes by ‘A’ now, huh? Sly dog.
Missy:
Would you come off of it! ‘A’ stands for Anthony! He owns pizza parlors in thevalley! He can’t sing for shit! He’s as far from rock-stardom as you can possibly
get!
Maeve:
That’s what you think.
Sound of rain up. Blackout.
Midnight, same evening – Missy and A. in the kitchen. A. wears restaurant workclothes. Missy sews away. Sound of rain continues from previous scene.
Missy:
Someone came by today, looking for—of all people!—Axl Rose? (no reaction
from A.) Axl. Rose. (beat) Does that? Mean anything to you?
A:
Frontman for Guns N’ Roses? I hear he’s all washed up. Kurt Cobain and thatwhole Seattle scene bumped him out. Guy looked like some kinda douche after
that.

11

Sunspot Literary Journal

She was pregnant.
Who?

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy:A:

Missy:She ate like a fiend. Polished off your lasagna.
You fed her?
She was cold and wet—A:
Missy:A:
You invited some pregnant teenager into the house and fed her my lasagna?
Missy:(beat) How do you know she was a teen?
A:
A girl, you said! Didn’t you just say that? Some girl?
Missy:She needed a bath pretty bad.
A:
Well, I’m surprised you didn’t offer her use of our bathroom! Jeez, Miss!
Missy:She was like eight months pregnant. She was all alone. She was looking for
Axl Rose.
A:
And that didn’t strike you as just the slightest bit loco? Unbelievable!
12

Sunspot Literary Journal

She was totally alone!

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy:

A:
Okay—I get the gist. One minute you’re a grown woman opening your front
door. Next thing you know, you’re staring at your reflection in the fun-housemirror. You had a bad trip. A flashback. You thought: Do unto others as you
wished others had done unto you. And, babe—that was kind. Very, very kind. But
the bottom line is: you don’t know her. If she comes back here again, tell her
to hit the road running. (beat) This is a weird world we live in! There’s somewhackadoodle-doozies out there! Just look at the goddam papers. Every day
it’s something! Every! Goddam! Day!
Missy:
A.? Can you lower your voice? (indicates off-stage) She’s sleeping.
Pause.
A:
Are you shitting me?
Maeve enters from bedroom wearing one of Missy’s nightgowns. It fits her funny. Long
pause.
Missy:
Anthony, Maeve—Maeve, Anthony.
(beat) We’ve met.

Maeve:

Blackout. Sound of rain slowly fades, disappears.
Spotlight on Maeve. She talks to the audience.
Maeve:

13

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

He said his name was Axl Rose and I was all like, Wow. I mean. I know themusic. I’ve heard him belt his lungs out. And I’ve belted my lungs out rightalong with him. (sings) Where do we go now…? Where do we go-whoa…? And
then the Ay-yi’s and you know, the whole rigamarole. I’m vaguely familiar
but—the funny thing was? He didn’t look like Axl Rose. I mean, I he’s, like,well-past prime-time, but this guy had—I mean he had a lot of wear-and-tearon him, to put it mildly. And he was wearing sunglasses so—it was hard totell. I mean, he might have changed over the years—I dunno. I thought, Maybe
he could be Axl Rose—if he, like, had done a ton of drugs and gotten really sickand gone insane and bitter and crazy and gotten a whole lot of really badplastic surgery—which, come to think of it, is, from all accounts, what really
happened to the man—so. I thought, It could be Axl, just older now. I mean—
you know? It could. (beat) So I told him about moon-time, right there, overspaghetti. And he, you know? He listened.
Lights up. Flashback to a few hours earlier, before A. came home. Maeve and Missysit at the kitchen table. The lasagna dish is empty. Maybe they drink tea.
Missy:
Yeah but anyone can say, I’m Axl fucking Rose! But—how would you reallyknow? I mean, any freak can saunter up to a pretty girl and say those threelittle words.
(counts on her fingers) That’s four.

Maeve:

Missy:(counts) Okay, whatever, four. But still—how can you be so sure?
I’ve heard him scream. That’s how.

Maeve:

Rain continues, soft. Blackout on Missy and Maeve.
Heavy-metal music blasts—maybe something like the opening of ‘Welcome to theJungle.’ Spotlight up on A. – he bops to the music, busts a few Axl-esque moves, lip14

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

synchs in front of an imaginary mirror hanging on the fourth wall. Missy watches him
for a while from the sidelines, then abruptly shuts the music off.
A.
(to mirror) Am I…? Am I Axl Rose? (laughs, a few beats) Are you really asking
me that?
Missy:Yes.
A. turns, looks at Missy as… lights shift. Sound of heartbeat up. A. turns from thefourth wall—takes a suitcase from under the bed and starts to pack in the background.
Simultaneous spotlight up on Maeve, in the foreground. She talks to the audience.
Maeve:—’cause you know the minute I started to run, it was like, Oh my God, it was
just like, Oh my God, you know? Like the lid was just blown off the roof andthe whole sky was pouring in. And you know—I could finally breathe. I could
see colors again. And I was just like, Wow. I had close to three hundred fromthe Shake ‘n Smoothie, so I was like, Let’s go. And whereas usually things passme by? Now it was me that was, like, passing everything—the Wind-chime hut
and the House of Gnomes and Tabitha’s Thrift Shop. And the police billboard
over Family Dollar, offering rewards for snitching on dog-fighters, and theAward-winning Menudo!-place, and the Ye Olde Gift Shoppe—which they spellwith two P’s and an E—why? I don’t have the slightest—and for once I was
the one passing it all by! Leaving it in ye olde duste! Saying Goodbye toeverything… goodbye, goodbye, goodbye… And all I could feel was, like—thisjoy—this pure and total and complete like, joy, at the thought of leaving.
Lights shift, come up on Missy and Maeve in the kitchen, in flashback.
Missy:
You’re the same. Same age. Same—everything.
Pause.
15

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Maeve:(genuine) I don’t mean to disappoint you, but I’m from Lancaster. Lancaster’s
not even close to Bakersfield. It’s like, way south of there.
Missy:
I know Lancaster. High desert. Antelope Valley. Are there really antelopes?
Maeve:
There’s a lion reserve. Tippi Hedron owns it. (beat) She was in The Birds.
But when did you get there?

Missy:
Maeve:

When did I get where?
Lancaster.

Missy:

Maeve:
I’ve been there all my life. (beat) Until now, I mean.
Sound of heartbeat fades. Lights shift bend and shift.
Spotlight up on A. He packs a suitcase, sings to himself—not just the vocals, but all the
instruments: guitar riffs, percussion—everything.
A:(growl-sings) Where do we go now…where do we go now…Bam-poom-pampam! Where do we go now…where do we go now…where do we go-whoa….
Bam-bam! Ay-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi....WHERE DO WE GOWHOOOOAAAHHHHH……? (Pause, then sings last note of song) …whoa.
Light dim on A.
Wide, dilated spotlight up on Missy, who speaks to the audience.
16

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy:—and I ran and I ran and I ran, you know? After the white limousine! In
Bakersfield. It was driving down the road, away from me. Under this huge fullmoon. And the limousine was the same exact color and shiny tone and texture
as the moon—so much so that I remember having the distinct impression thelimo was like, some rogue piece of it—some random, stray shard of moon that
had wiggled loose and gotten away, and was now returning home to the sky,back to its origin. And I was like—Hey! Wait! Don’t leave me here! Come backand take me with you! (beat) He was traveling incognito. And I was all like, Rockstars in Bakersfield!, you know? He’d come into the bar where I was working—no entourage, no nothing—and he’d sang one simple song—that song that ran
on continuous-loop in my head, after I had my kid? Sweet Child. Oh, man, right?
I was in this weird, lost phase where I couldn’t get a grip on much of—you
know, much of anything. (beat) And like—no skills. I could tell you a lot about
Oh, Jesus saves and Jesus loves you but they don’t pay Sunday school teachers
much. In fact—they don’t pay them at all! So I stripped. Whatever—big deal.
Lightning hasn’t struck me down yet. Whatever, right? That’s what I said! In
Bakersfield. A friend of a friend of a friend of a friend had this bar. I did
crunches for like two months, and I was set. (beat) The body bounces back real
fast from childbirth when you’re sixteen and a half. Whatever, right? Worknights. Baby, days. My family wrote me off and. Church wrote me off and.
Well. I was. Pretty wiped. But there was this couple at my church. This, like,older couple. And when they heard there was this. Uhhhh... Baby. They were
just like. On me. Like white-on-rice… White-on-rice… (beat) I wonder who
made that up? White-on-rice… white-on-rice. Who came up with that…?
A:(sings weirdly, under Missy) Where doooo we gooo nooow….?
Missy:
Anyway. Long story short: I gave her up. I was all out of gas you know? And.
They were persistent. I mean, they had. Like, reserves of the stuff. Of
persistence. (beat) I really hate them now—that’s neither here nor there. But.
I really— (pause) And that night after I relinquished her—that’s the word theyuse—“relinquish”—I went to work. Mainly so I didn’t have to think. Because
17Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

the music there was so loud, and the crowd. And there was a bouncer, Major,
who always had pot. So there I was at work, trying my best to numb out. And
that’s when he walked in. Rock stars do that, I guess. Every once in a while.
They—I don’t know—want to go, like, back in time, before the fame monster
devoured them. Be anonymous in some roadside dive. Be The Invisible Man. He
came in and sang. Just him, all-alone. In the corner of the bar. He was. Um.
Barely lit. But you could see. It was him all right. (beat) It was him.
In another part of the stage, A. packs his suitcase and growl-sings quietly:A:(softly) Where do we go now…where do we go now…. Ay-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yiyi…. Singing continues at low volume during the beginning of Missy’s monologue.
Missy:
And after he sang, he got up and left without any fanfare. I don’t think anyone
even applauded, we were in so much shock. No thank-you-very-much. No Elvishas-left-the-building. No Thank-you-and-Good-night!—one minute he was there,
and then he was gone. Simple as that… And that’s when it hit me: he is gone.
And she is gone. And then, you know, suddenly I was going, going, gone…
The walls of the club warped and bent right before my eyes… The walls I’dused to numb me out, suddenly—folded in. And all I heard was my own heart
beating hard and slow and deep, like an LP on the wrong speed— oneheartbeat, I’d thrown on my coat; the next, I stumbled outta the bar; the next,
I ditched my high-heels and was running barefoot down the road… And thewhole world went silent, except for this weighted, prolonged heartbeat thatechoed off each passing second, like a ball hitting the backboard of a basketball
hoop in slo-mo… each second like silly-putty, stretched-out and elastic… andas I neared the white limousine I saw him get inside it, and I heard the door
closing, and the car pulled away on gravel… and I ran like holy hell after him
all the way down the road…long after the tail lights disappeared into dark,
completely...
(sings) Where do we go-whoa….

A:

18

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Missy:
I mean—how fucked up is that? I mean— (starts to laugh, then cracks) Right?
(beat) What a joke. I’m sorry. I’m just. Really. (tries to pull it together, cracks
again) Man! Fuck this. (beat) Anyway—I saw him. (beat) And then—I ran andI ran and I ran.
Lights up on the kitchen. Maeve and Missy at the kitchen table.
Maeve:
But what would he be doing? In a dive like that? I mean, he was a big rockstar. What was this, 1986?
Missy:
No! God, I’m not that old! It was more like…. (counts, to herself) It was more
like. 1987.
Maeve:
Why would he bust out of his cooshy fame-bubble to visit some honky-tonk?
Maybe he needed to get away.
From Hollywood?

Missy:
Maeve:

Missy:Why else does anyone ever want to get away? Leave themselves behind
Short pause.
I guess.

Maeve:

Blackout.
Spotlight up on Maeve, who speaks to the audience.
19

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Maeve:And I was having so much fun. I’d stop like, wherever and get soda and licorice.
Sometimes, lottery tickets. More soda, more licorice… and then, for protein?
A plate of spaghetti at this pizza place in Winnetka. But around the time of the
spaghetti, all the wheels came off—that’s when shit happens. When you getlonely over spaghetti. When the protein kicks in and all the sweets wear off.
Lights shift. Flashback to eight and a half months earlier. Maeve sits in front of an
uneaten plate of spaghetti. A. enters, approaches her. Missy watches the scene between
Maeve and A. play out.
Yeah, right!

Maeve:A:
No really. I have I.D. (beat) Here, I’ll show it to you. (he does)
Maeve:(beat) It says you’re Axl Rose.
I’d love to see more of you.

A:
Maeve:

You’re seeing me right now.
No, but. (beat) More.

A:

Maeve turns to Missy, breaks out of the scene with A. for a moment.
Maeve:(to Missy) And I was low on funds. And all I could think was, How much morelicorice and spaghetti was my money going to get? You know? So when he offeredme fifty bucks, I thought, What can it hurt?
20

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Maeve turns back to A., reenters the scene with him. Missy watches.
Maeve (cont’d):(to A.) If you’re really Axl Rose, then I want three hundred. (turns to Missy) I
thought that was bold!
A. recedes into shadow. Spotlight up on Maeve alone, speaking to the audience.
Maeve (cont’d):But. Suddenly, I was stuck with him. With, you know. With Axl. I couldn’t
shake him. He had the edge on me. More money, for one. And for another, acar. And I just. Got stuck. (beat) I kept Axl company, for like— I don’t know.
Two months? Maybe more. He put me up at a motel. I watched a lot of TV. I
must of seen a million episodes of goddam Law and Order. And in between
homicides and murder trials, Axl visited me.
Pause. Maeve turns to Missy. Lights shift.
Maeve (cont’d):(to Missy, genuine) I’m sorry. This must be hard—
Don’t be.
No. Really. I’m really sorry.
I’m not upset at all.

Missy:
Maeve:
Missy:

Maeve:(genuine) Then. Why are you crying?

21

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Low, reverberating sound of a heartbeat, in slow motion. In slow motion, to the soundof the rhythm of the heartbeat, Missy presses Maeve’s palm to her cheek, her forehead,
her mouth, her heart.
Missy:
Because I’m just. I’m so. Relieved. To have you with me, finally.
Lights down on the kitchen.
Spotlight up on Maeve. She talks to the audience.
Maeve:In Bible we were talking about the moon. How time is different there. How ayear on earth might only be a minute on the moon. So—there’s no one Timethat’s correct. All times are accurate, only different. Which is to say there’s no
one Reality that’s correct. Reality is relative, which is to say—there’s no
Reality at all. It doesn’t exist. I mean—just look at me: in Lancaster I was anorphan. In Winnetka I was a prostitute. And here in Reseda? I’m a beloved
daughter, with the most beautiful mother on earth.
Blackout.
Flash-forward. Lights up, revealing Maeve and A. in the kitchen.
I don’t have anywhere to go.

Maeve:A:
What do you want? Money? Huh? Is that why you’re here? Because if it’smoney you’re after, I’ll gladly pay you off.
Maeve:(re: Missy) I promised her I’d stay.
I don’t wanna have to hurt you—A:

22

Sunspot Literary Journal

I don’t care if you do.
What about your condition?

Volume 1, Issue 3

Maeve:A:

Standoff.
I don’t care if you do.

Maeve:

Pause.
Maeve (cont’d):
You told me yourself you were Axl Rose. How is it you did that?
A:
I think the real question here is: how is it you believed me?
But. Are you?

Maeve:

A:(exploding) No, I’m not Axl Rose! Are you really that stupid? I was just having
fun with a nice, little, fresh-off-the-bus kid-hooker. Isn’t that what you whores
are supposed to do? Play along with our fantasies? Isn’t that what I paid youfor? Yeah, I’m Axl Rose, baby—now go ahead and blow me!
Pause.
But what about the moon?
What about it?

Maeve:
A:

23

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Blackout.
Dim spotlight. A. approaches it warily, steps into it, almost reluctantly, as if in slowmotion. He speaks to himself sometimes—other times, he relates to the audience.
A:
And Indiana, and my stepfather, and my father before that, and what else could
I do? Sing, scream, go insane. Beat up anything that moved. Dream at night
about running, fast. Dreams of running free. But the stepfather always appears
and stops you in those dreams. Your mother hides out downstairs in a bomb
shelter kind of thing. A bomb shelter of her own making so she doesn’t haveto hear. That’s when the poetry hits the roof. Poetry and blasphemy, then it’s
off to church. Then back home to scream—screaming’s kind of like throwing
up, but with sound instead of food. Step-father bungles you, more screaming,
more church. A family merry-go-round-and-round-and-round-and-round andbefore you know it you’re in the front lines of a rock band and people pay to
see you scream. Scream your fucking lungs out! You scream so loud, evenmothers locked up in underground bomb shelters of their own making can hear
you because—in truth—you want them to hear. You do.
Missy:(sings softly, under A.’s monologue) Ay-ay-ay-ay-ay-ay-ay-ay…Where do we go
now…?
A:
And the crowd screams back at you. They have their stuff, too—maybe not thesame as yours, but—something. You read me? Or they wouldn’t be there to hear
you scream. I mean, am I right? Or what?
(from the sidelines, listening) Sure.

Missy:A:
And finally you’re on a Greyhound bus with thirty bucks wedged in your jockstrap and still the perverts try to feel you up. They still try! Of course they do!
Because they can smell the past all over you and you’re now and forever thismagnet and those fuckers are drawn to you like tides to the moon. And later24

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

they’ll call you a rapist and an abuser and a bigot and a homophobe and a hasbeen and a monstrosity—but what else were the options? I mean—I could’ve
stayed put in Indiana and worked in a pizza place or something—you know,some shit like that. But I didn’t stay put. I didn’t stay at all. I took my chancewhen I had it. (beat) And I ran and I ran and I ran.
Lights shift.
Missy and A., in kitchen.
Missy:You know. Sometimes I don’t think I know you.
A:

Sure ya do.
No. Not really, I mean.

Missy:A:
How can you not know me? We’ve been together since around nine-eleven,so—Missy:
I mean—I’ve never met any old friends of yours.
A:—like, almost a year and a half—how can you say you don’t know me?
Or any family, even—

Missy:

I told you, I’m not on good terms—

A:

Missy:
But—there’s gotta be somebody—you can’t have sprung out of a vacuum!
25

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

A:
Stop overthinking! Ever since your little protégé walked in the door, you’relike suspicious or something! It’s like we’re in a freakin’ detective movie all thetime! Well, I’m sick of it! I’m Anthony, “A” for short! I got pizza parlors inNorthridge, Winnetka, Pacoima and Reseda! With prospects in Santa Clarita!
We’re rich! We’re fucking rolling in it! We don’t want for food or clothing!
You get a toothache, I take you to the dentist, first class all the way! You wantyour ass waxed, your nails shellacked, your highlights, whatever—no problem!
You don’t even have to work anymore! Fucking kick back, sew panties all day
and read your horoscope! I mean—what the hell do you want?
Pause.
Do you think we could have a kid?

Missy:

Pause.
Who, us?

A.

Missy:‘Cause you know, it’s not too late. I still got all my parts.
Lights dim.
Missy drifts to bedroom, sorts through her closet. Sorts through lingerie. In shadows,
Missy selects lingerie, changes into it. Simultaneously, in the foreground—a flashback
scene takes place between Maeve and A., eight and a half months earlier—
Maeve sits in pizza parlor, half-eaten plate of spaghetti in front of her. A. sits next toher at the counter, wearing sunglasses, mid-conversation.
Maeve:
But—you don’t look anything like him.
26

Sunspot Literary Journal

I’ve lived life pretty hard.

Volume 1, Issue 3

A:Maeve:
But—your face—you. You can’t be him.
That’s the crazy thing. I am.

A:Blackout.
Flash-forward to the present— bedroom of Missy and A. A., eyes wide open, unable tosleep, lies in bed. Missy climbs into bed in lingerie, wraps herself around A. like a vine.
You’re you. And she’s her.

Missy:A:
And you’re you. Now go to sleep. He stares up at the ceiling.
Missy:How did you know where to find me?
Pause. A. studies her a while.
A:
I went back to the bar in Bakersfield. And there you were. Still dancing, likean angel.
She swings one leg his torso, straddles him. Looks out the window at the moon.
Full moon tonight.

Missy:
A:
27

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3(beat) Full moon. He pulls her towards him.
Lights dim on Missy and A.
Spotlight up on Maeve. She appears exactly as she did in the opening scene. Sameenergy, same story—she’s finishing what she started.
Maeve (to audience):
And I didn’t even realize it, but before the thoughts had even had a chance tocrystalize in my head, my legs were already running on their own volition.
Because my legs, they knew—long before my mind—what I was gonna do. So
I found myself, suddenly, running—bound for the moon, bound for my newlife, bound for the road that stretched out like an oily black ribbon coming
undone, unraveling beneath that beautiful moon, and my feet slapped hard andflat against the pavement of that dark, bumpy road, and with every runningstep that went slappity-slap-slap I was thanking my friends, saying Thank you,thank you, thank you, under my breath to Francess and Sinclair and Thank you!
to Aaron, for without them I wouldn’t have known how time differs on themoon, I mean—I wouldn’t have known at all! So I whispered Thank you, thankyou, thank you, and my heart pumped and my legs sprinted, and my breath camein short, stabbing spurts that burned the back of my throat, and that’s the way
it went and the way it would go, me running like a crazyman full of wildabandonment until the moment would finally hit and my future would rain
down into my lap like a river of quarters flowing from a lucky slot machine, orlike a bolt of lightning zapping me in the head, or a block of cement crashingon me and shattering all my bones, or like dandelion seeds, all white and puffy
and feather-duster-like, raining down on my head, clinging by all matter andmeans to my hair and eyebrows and eyelashes, the way dandelion seeds dowhen they’re wayward and floating. That’s how it went and how it would go
until the future hit—all my thoughts zig-zagging in a million-and-one
directions, me flying through the dark like an arrow released from the bow,soaring towards nothing less than the whole wide future before me, the wholewide world ahead—me, speeding towards my shiny new life, bright and fulland surrounded by a soft white glow-y halo… and I fixed my gaze on that
great big moon as if it were life itself, as if it were my life—my shiny, new life.
(beat) And I ran, and I ran, and I ran.
28

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Sound of heartbeat crescendos—then fades into sound of rain.
Lights out.
End of PlayPas Toucher / Roger Camp

29

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3$100 for 100 Words Contest Winner
Love Poem
Pamela Sumners
Darling, while I was gone for the summer
you heated gas on the stove and burned
down the house, and darling, while I wasgone, you invited a snake pit into the kudzu
and they strangled every last flower we had.
This is what I had heard but when I returned
the house stood true against the falling sky
but one dog was dead and another rippedin his throat. I know my people always said
you were a little cold-natured for a Southern girl.
It must be those Yankee Calvinist parents you had.

30

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3$100 for 100 Words Contest Finalists
Suitable Match
Melinda Winograd
You’re the circus tent sewn
from red and white flags,
erected on a pillar of salt,
while I am the tiger in a box
behind concessions turning
tricks for scraps of praise.

31

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

In the Dark (a Micro Essay on Black Sails’ James Flint and the Gay
Villain Trope)
Lory Saiz
We’re kids who grew with only villains to turn to for a hint of queerness, andthen grew older to find ourselves between knowing better, knowing the dark
heritage it rests on, and knowing we can’t carry the shame of those who havedone this to us in their place, knowing that our hearts are still in it and havethe right to be. If so, then James Flint is catharsis, he’s the gay-coded villain
who is actually gay and not actually a villain, just as enraged as us at thatunjust distortion, living in the process of undoing it.

32

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The End of the World?
Claudia Reed
The smoke pumps darkness. I focus on Frankie’s profile as he passes throughand we emerge. It was industrial, that time.
Now it’s happening again. The forest combusting to the north yellowgrays the sun. The local trees are stunned with empathy. The little dog lies
down beside the road, panting and blinking. Frankie is just to my left. I remind
him that he died seven years ago but he doesn’t say anything. Never did say
much, except to answer a question. So I ask for the second time: “Is this theend of the world?”

33

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The Bar at the Bottom of the Hill
Thomas Boos
Where our fathers met our mothers in the lampless gravel parking lot. Where
there was nothing at all. Where we ended up spending the best part of ourtwenties. Where the sky at night was a black upturned bowl that we nevergazed into—never wondered what was beyond because we knew there wasnothing. Where the neon flag hummed above the door, and the taxidermy deerstared from every wall. Where they sang West Virginia, mountain mama. Where
our lives came to an end. Where there was nothing at all.

34

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

As a God
Mary-Chris Hines
Her son, the monk, black vestments;
In his cell the voices, organ,
Moaning, chanting. He prays to lords
She never read or heard before.
The religious day starts each sunrise,
Services run all night,
His face white beneath the hood,
Eyes focused beyond her.
Mourning, she enters the kitchen,
Pours more coffee, awaits his reckoning.
She loves him as a God
And bows before him, crying.

35

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Zapped by Electricity
Judith Ralston Ellison
William Faulkner’s words were my hell at fourteen. My father, professor of
American Literature at an Ivy League . . . okay, Harvard, made me make aposter with Faulkner’s words: Gratitude is a quality similar to electricity: it must
be produced and discharged and used up in order to exist at all . . .. I didn’t study at
Harvard but became fascinated by the mystery of electricity. I am a happy man,a hands-on electrician. I own my own company and my dad works part-time
for me cutting lumber and selling nails. The poster hangs in the shop.

36

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The Shovelers
Bob Thurber
The shovelers arrive early, dragging their shadows across the snow. Most are
thick-bodied old men with wide shoulders and short beards, but there are a few
scraggy, pasty-faced youths among them. Long coats conceal their overalls.
Most wear wool caps. All wear boots. The group huddles beside the gravesite
to share cigarettes. Soon a truck will arrive, bringing tools. The foreman will
hand out pickaxes and shovels then stand back and watch. The foreman is nota shoveler, though he used to be, but so long ago only the fathers of the
shovelers remember. Those fathers who were themselves shovelers.

37

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

NovemberJodee Stanley
I didn’t mean to have this conversation again: about why the heat is on and thewindow open. Why sometimes my mouth bleeds for no reason. Why I boughtthat hat but never wear it. November’s just like that. One day you look outside
and the sidewalks are empty. You find yourself walking on the gray edge ofeverything, shoulders hunched up around your ears to block the wind. You
talk and then you stop talking. Listen. Our bones are trying to tell us
something.

38

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Whiskey Mermaid
AD Conner
When I lived with my parents in the shotgun house, I’d hide in their bathroom
and pretend to be a mermaid stranded in a stranger’s tub. In the living room,they’d drown out life with glass bottles and loud music. I’d bargain: God, makethem normal, and I’ll never ask to be a mermaid again. I have my own family
now, but in the bathroom, I crawl into the bottle hidden under the sink,searching for normal. I drink my way out and find the toilet. I’m a flushed
goldfish spinning down, praying: let me live with the mermaids.

39

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Plow in the Sky
Jesse Sensibar
I looked up from my tractor and saw the plow in the sky turning white furrows,
miles wide in a blue earth stretching across the northern horizon.
He didn’t say a word, just kept working that plow in the sky, sowing
thorns of hell, seeds of heaven.

40

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

What Happened to Mr. Morrissey
Steven B. Rosenfeld
The spring of 1954 was the first time my father let me down. It was all about
Mr. Morrissey.
When we arrived in school that May morning, we found a sternlooking grey-haired woman sitting at Mr. Morrissey’s old wooden desk. She
clasped her hands together on the desktop and looked at us over half-rim
glasses.
“Good morning, class,” she said without a smile. “I’m Mrs. Davis andI’ll be your teacher for the rest of the year.”
What happened to Mr. Morrissey?
“I’m not at liberty to say,” Mrs. Davis told us, “but we’ll do our best to
pick up where Mr. Morrissey left off and carry on.”But, of course, we didn’t. Yes, Mrs. Davis finished the prescribed sixth
grade curriculum, but it wasn’t the same. I missed many things about Mr.
Morrissey, but what we surely didn’t carry on were our derisive parodies of
the Army-McCarthy hearings we’d all been watching on TV.
Before the live coverage of the McCarthy hearings, we didn’t evenhave a television in our house. My parents read the Herald Tribune andDorothy Schiff’s liberal New York Post—my father often reading the Post
editorials aloud at breakfast—and they listened to the radio, mostly classicalmusic on WQXR and John Cameron Swayze’s nightly newscast. We all tuned
in to Edward R. Murrow’s Hear It Now on Friday nights and, just for fun, Jack
Benny on Sundays. But no television. My parents said it was a mindless
distraction. “Intelligent people like us read books,” my father told us, “we don’t
waste time watching television.”
My father’s study, just off the entry foyer of our house, was filled withbooks. Floor-to-ceiling shelves held complete sets of Charles Dickens, MarkTwain, George Eliot, Jane Austen, and much more. I wanted to believe Dad
had read most of them. I too read books—the ones my grandmother bought
for me, like Illustrated Classics versions of Treasure Island and Tom Sawyer andscores of Landmark History books—and the more ambitious novels like Jack
London’s and James Fenimore Cooper’s urged on me by Mom, who’d earned
her degree in American Literature at Brooklyn College while Dad wasoverseas in the Army. I also read comic books, although my parents frowned
41

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3on them. They tolerated Archie and Bugs Bunny, but the ones I really loved,
like Superman and Batman and Captain Marvel, were banned from our house.
I had to buy them with my allowance, read them in school during recess, andthen give them to my friends.
Even with no television at home, I had managed to see a few TV
shows. My two best friends from school, chubby, jovial Andy and short, wiry
Frank, both had 10” black-and-white TV sets with rabbit-ear antennas. Our
three-bedroom colonial in the middle of a tree-lined side street, white withgreen trim and shutters, was only a few blocks from the old red brickelementary school, so I regularly walked to and from school with Andy, who
lived on the next street over in a house very much like ours, except the trim
and shutters were black.
When I went to Andy’s or Frank’s house after school, we’d sit in theirliving rooms, eat Mallomars and watch Superman or Roy Rogers or CaptainVideo. Once in a while, the three of us went to the Saturday afternoon movie
matinees and then drank chocolate milkshakes at the ice cream parlor nextdoor, although my parents carefully monitored what movies I could see.
Westerns with John Wayne and Gene Autry and comedies with Martin &Lewis or Bob Hope and Bing Crosby were OK, but not the science fiction
movies I yearned for.
“Those movies are too scary for kids, Davie,” my mother proclaimed.
“They’ll give you nightmares and I don’t want you staying awake all night.”
So I didn’t go to movies Andy and Frank were allowed to see, like The Day the
Earth Stood Still and The Man from Planet X.
Although our town was staunchly Republican, I knew my parents
were Democrats who were going to vote for Adlai Stevenson in the 1952
election. In fact, Dad was on the local Democratic committee and wore an “Allthe Way with Adlai” button, although not to work. So, when it was announced
in school—I was in fifth grade then—that we’d be let out early the following
Wednesday to see General Eisenhower’s motorcade come through town, I
asked my father if I had to go.
“Yes, you do, Davie” he said. “Forget his politics. The man led our
Army that won the war against the Nazis and the Japanese. You may not get
another chance to see a true hero.” My dad had been in the Army during the
war and considered himself a patriot. Tall and imposing, with thick curly hair
just beginning to grey at the temples, he was a successful trial lawyer in thecity. He wore gold-rimmed glasses, three-piece suits to work and a tan
42

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

cardigan and slippers at home, where he sometimes worked in his study atnight or tinkered at his basement workbench on weekends. When he laughed,there were crow’s feet next to his eyes.
Dad was very conscious of his standing in our community. He
participated in the campaign to raise funds for a new hospital and boughtprominent seats for High Holy Day services at Temple Sinai. And he taught
us to “respect the Stars and Stripes,” which he said symbolized “our sacred
Constitution.” So I went with my class to see Eisenhower, and we stood in thecrowd on the curb waving the little American flags on wooden sticks they gave
us, as Ike’s open limousine went by and he waved back.
“Dad, what’s an egghead?” I asked one evening during that electionseason. “A couple of kids at school said our family were ‘eggheads’ because
we’re for Stevenson. The way they said it, that didn’t sound too good.”“Nonsense,” my father said with a laugh that brought out the crow’sfeet. “An egghead is someone who uses his head. Someone who thinks. That’s
exactly what we are, and you should be proud of it.” He tousled my hair.
I guess it was because we were all eggheads that Dad set very highstandards for my sister and me, particularly how we were expected to do inschool. If I came home with a 95 on a test, Dad would always ask, “so who got
the other five points?” He enforced strict rules of behavior as well, but he rarely
lost his temper. The closest he ever came was when I was ten. Andy and I got
caught filching candy bars at the A&P, and they called our parents.
That evening, as soon as he got home from work, Dad summoned me
to his study, closed the door and pointed to the chair opposite his desk. Thenhe sat at his desk with his grey-green eyes fixed on me. Before saying anything,
he kept looking at me for several minutes, like Superman using his x-ray
vision. When he did speak, his voice was calm but more intense than I’d ever
heard it.
“Do you know what this is about, David?” he asked, not taking his eyes
off me. He always called me “David,” not “Davie,” when he wanted me to listen
carefully.
“Yes, sir,” I said, looking at the floor. “What happened at the A&P, I
guess.”“What happened?” my father said. “You mean what you and your friend
Andy did, don’t you?”“Well, I mean it was Andy’s—” I started to say.
43

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Now he raised his voice and pointed a finger across the desk. “Oh, no.
The one thing I won’t tolerate is for you to try to blame this on Andy. Listen,son, we all are responsible for our own actions. Something like this most of all.
Understand?”I nodded, still looking down.
“Now I want you to look at me,” Dad said, lowering his voice again. I
looked up and he met my gaze.
“Your Mom and I didn’t raise you to be a thief,” he said. “I don’t expect
ever to have to say that again. If I did something like this when I was your age,your grandfather would have taken a belt to me.” Dad didn’t lift a hand to me.
He knew he didn’t have to. Instead, my allowance was cut off for a month—which meant no comic books and no movies—and I wasn’t allowed to go to
Andy’s or Frank’s house after school “until further notice.” So, no TV, either.
But Dad was just as hard on himself. If he lost a client or a motion incourt, he would berate himself for days, brooding alone in his study at nightwith his J&B on the rocks, hiding behind the evening’s New York Post. I guess
if he could have, he would have docked his own allowance, too.
When we started seeing the name Senator Joseph McCarthy in theheadlines of The New York Post and hearing it on Edward R. Murrow’s
program, Dad sat us down and explained that McCarthy was spreading “aplague” that could strike anywhere.
“It’s not just Communists and liberals he’s after,” Dad said, “it’s also
homosexuals.”
Homosexuals? That was a word I hadn’t ever heard before. “What arehomosexuals, Dad?” I asked.
He stopped for a moment, glanced from me to my sister, who was only
seven, then looked away. “You don’t have to know everything, David,” Dadsaid. “Let’s just say that these days everyone has to be careful.”
The next morning, on the way to school, I asked Andy if he knew whathomosexuals were.
“They’re fags, stupid,” Andy replied. That wasn’t at all helpful, butthen Andy started talking about the Knicks game the night before, so that was
the end of it.
Dad had said everyone had to be careful, but he was hardly carefulwhen the school board tried to prevent Pete Seeger from giving a concert in
the high school auditorium. He and a few others in town formed a committee
and spoke out. “Pete Seeger may have leaned pretty far to the left twenty years
44Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3ago,” Dad told us, “but he and Lee Hays stepped up to support the war effort
against the Nazis. Not letting him sing violates the First Amendment right tofree speech.” In the end, Pete came and we all went to the concert. No one sangalong more enthusiastically than my father.
As I turned eleven and started sixth grade in September of 1953, I had
come to believe that my father was right about almost everything. But he waswrong when he said I might never see another true hero. When he said that,
I hadn’t met Mr. Morrissey.
Mr. Morrissey was the first male teacher I ever had, and nothing likethe straight-laced middle-age women, some tall and skinny, others short andstout, who’d been my teachers since first grade. Mr. Morrissey was in his latetwenties, medium height, with a high forehead and thinning brown hair. He
wore horn-rimmed glasses that he was always pushing back up onto the bridgeof his nose. Occasionally, a sheepish smile would cross his face when one of us
asked a question he didn’t know the answer to, or maybe didn’t want to answer.
I quickly concluded that Mr. Morrissey was an egghead. He had a soft
voice that made you lean in to hear him, which we always did because we didn’t
want to miss anything he said. When he wrote on the blackboard, it was neverrote rules for us to copy into our notebooks because they would be on the test.
Instead, he used colored chalk to draw bold diagrams and cartoons that madeus laugh, but also helped us remember the lesson—funny little characters inthe shape of Vs and Ns and As to depict verbs, nouns and adjectives, or threesquare-rigged sailing ships gliding across the Atlantic to discover America, or
Tom Sawyer whitewashing the fence.
Nor did Mr. Morrissey ever stick entirely to what he was supposed to
be teaching. One day, when we were reading The Count of Monte Cristo, hesuddenly stopped and looked at his chalk drawing of sad-looking, bearded
Edmond Dantes behind bars in the Chateau d’If prison, then stared out thewindow, as if he’d just seen something interesting in the schoolyard.
“You know,” he said, “in a way, Edmond Dantes reminds me of one of
my heroes, Eugene V. Debs.” He turned back to face the class. “Has anyone
ever heard of Debs?” None of us had. “He was sent to prison for leading arailway workers’ strike in 1894. While he was in prison, he became a socialist
and when he got out, he founded the Socialist Party of America and ran for
President five times as the Socialist Party candidate.” Before we knew it, Mr.
Morrissey was explaining what socialism was.
45

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

When I told my parents about that class, I learned something about
my father and grandfather that I’d never known. Dad’s middle initial, E, stoodfor Eugene, after Debs himself. My grandfather had voted for Debs for
President four times!
On the first day of class in September, Mr. Morrissey had told us he
was a science fiction fan and urged us to read H.G. Wells, whom he called “theShakespeare of science fiction,” although no Wells novel was on the sixthgrade curriculum. Then, when we studied the great explorers, Mr. Morrissey
pulled down a map of the world, but at the same time drew a diagram of thesolar system on the blackboard. We knew from fifth grade science how far
away the planets were from earth. Tracing the routes of Magellan and Vasco
da Gama on the map, he then added a space ship to his drawing on theblackboard. “The distances those guys sailed back in the 16th century were sohuge, it was like someone today taking a rocket trip to Jupiter or Mars,” hetold us. And suddenly we were discussing the feasibility of interplanetary spacetravel.
During the unit on the American Revolution, when we came to
Benedict Arnold, Mr. Morrissey started a class discussion on the meaning of
the word “traitor.” That led him to Ethel and Julius Rosenberg, who had been
executed the previous June for giving atomic secrets to the Russians. “Werethe Rosenbergs traitors, like Benedict Arnold?” someone asked.
“Well, if they really did what they were found guilty of, then yes,” Mr.
Morrissey replied. “But a lot of people think they were framed and rushed tothe electric chair as part of this red scare stuff that’s sweeping the country.”
When I came home and told my parents what Mr. Morrissey had said
about the Rosenbergs, Mom suggested inviting him for dinner the following
Saturday night. Having unmarried teachers over for dinner was encouragedby the PTA, and Mom thought that, “as a bachelor,” Mr. Morrissey might“appreciate a home-cooked meal.” Mom liked entertaining, although it wasn’t
often that Dad was willing to put up with dinner guests. This time, though,
Dad agreed that we should invite Mr. Morrissey. He’d said more than once
how he worried the Rosenbergs were victims of anti-Semitism, so he was eager
to find out if Mr. Morrissey agreed.
As if we were expecting royalty, Mom polished the sterling silverware
and took out the gold-edged china my father had shipped home from Japan.
She made one of her best dishes, pot roast with mashed potatoes, and apple
46

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

brown betty with vanilla ice cream for dessert. Once everything was ready to
go in the oven, she went out to get her hair done.
That evening, there was lots of conversation, with Mr. Morrissey thecenter of attention. The grown-ups drank wine and talked about the
Rosenbergs, Eisenhower, Pete Seeger and the “Red Scare.” At one point, Mr.
Morrissey made me blush by saying what a good student I was. But what I
remember most is when he told my mother it was OK for me to see thosescience fiction movies.
“Most of them have some grounding in scientific fact,” Mr. Morrissey
said, “they’d be educational for a smart kid like him. For example, myroommate, Matt, who’s a real movie buff, says The Day the Earth Stood Still isa serious allegory about the threat of nuclear war. David’s old enough tounderstand that, so don’t hold back his intellectual curiosity.”
When Mr. Morrissey mentioned his roommate, a strange look cameover my father’s face, and he shot an odd glance across the table at my mother.
And Mr. Morrissey showed one of those awkward smiles I’d seen so manytimes in school. Soon after that, he thanked my parents for a lovely dinner andsaid it was time for him to go home.
“What a nice man,” my mother proclaimed right after Mr. Morrissey
left. “He’d make some lucky girl a fine husband.” The way she said that, itsounded like she’d been rehearsing the line in her mind for delivery the minutehe was out the door.
I’d never thought for a minute about Mr. Morrissey getting married,
but for several days after that, I wondered if Mom had fallen in love with him
and was going to leave us so she could be that lucky girl. Nothing like that
happened, of course, but thanks to Mr. Morrissey, Mom did change her mind
about sci-fi films. So that winter, I got to go with Andy and Frank to Invadersfrom Mars, It Came from Outer Space, and my all-time favorite, War of the Worlds.
When I told Mr. Morrissey one Monday morning in December thatwe’d seen War of the Worlds the previous Saturday, he reminded me that it wasa novel by H.G. Wells. “Fine that you saw the movie,” he said, “now get thebook and read it.” All I had to do was mention that to my mother, and for mybirthday she gave me Seven Novels of H.G. Wells. By the end of the summer, I’dread them all—starting, of course, with The War of the Worlds. In the
introduction to the Seven Novels, I learned that Wells was a socialist, just like
Eugene Debs. But by that time, Mr. Morrissey was gone, so I couldn’t tell him.
47

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

After the Christmas recess, it didn’t take long for Mr. Morrissey togo from Debs and the Rosenbergs to Senator McCarthy. Hardly a day went
by when he didn’t find some reason to mention McCarthy, tell us how the man
had made a career of forcing honest people out of the government and ruining
lives based on unsupported accusations, and how “innocent folks all over thecountry are getting surprise visits from the FBI.” He said he was disappointed
that President Eisenhower refused to confront McCarthy. “He says he doesn’twant to get down in the gutter with that guy,” Mr. Morrissey said, “but that’s
just an excuse. The man who defeated Hitler’s army in Normandy could get
rid of McCarthy if he wanted to.”Then, in the spring, when McCarthy took on the United States Armyin those televised hearings, my parents finally bought a television, which they
put in the wood-paneled basement rec room so we all could watch. And Mr.
Morrissey came up with the idea of staging our own version of the hearings
on Friday afternoons.
Because most of us had been watching the hearings or the nightly
news excerpts at home with our parents, we all knew the main cast of
characters. Even if we weren’t exactly sure who was who and what it was allabout, we knew who the bad guys were—not only McCarthy, but also arodent-like guy named Roy Cohn, and someone called G. David Schine—andthat among the good guys were Army Secretary Stevens, the kindly oldcommittee chairman Senator Mundt, and a Boston lawyer named Welch.
When Mr. Morrissey handed out the parts, Freddy, the smartest and funniest
boy in the class, was chosen to play Roy Cohn, and he cracked us up with his
weaselly imitation. Jimmy, whom I’d always thought of as a good basketball
player but dumb, nailed it as McCarthy. One of the girls, Vicky, who’d been
the star of the school Christmas play, took the part of Schine. She dressed up
as a shoeshine boy who kept forgetting what he was supposed to say, including
his name—G. David Shoeshine. She was constantly rummaging through her
shoeshine box, looking for her lines. My friend Frank was picked to play
Welch, but he couldn’t compete with Freddy, Jimmy and Vicky’s antics. I got
the part of Secretary Stevens, but I played him straight. At one point, Freddy,
ad-libbing as usual in the role of Roy Cohn, pointed at me and said “I havereason to believe if you look in that guy’s desk, you will find RED crayons!”
Mr. Morrissey insisted on being Sen. Mundt, probably so he could
keep us from getting totally out of hand. He bought a plastic hammer at
Woolworth’s so he could gavel the weekly session to a close after half an hour.
48

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

It was great fun, but Mr. Morrissey made certain that we were learning at thesame time. The Friday before the Memorial Day weekend, as our mock hearing
wrapped up, I raised my hand.
“Mr. Morrissey,” I asked, “are you sure we’re OK doing this? I mean,aren’t you afraid the FBI might come after us?” He started to show one ofthose half-smiles, as if he didn’t want to answer the question, but then hechanged his mind.
“No, I’m not worried,” he said firmly. “I think Senator McCarthy is
finally on the rocks. That guy Welch,”—he pointed to Frank—“has his
number.” Everyone laughed. “Seriously, though, I hope some Friday soon we’ll
be able to play our version of The End.”At home, when I told my parents what Mr. Morrissey had said, Dad
nodded. “Yes,” he said, “Hopefully, McCarthy is nearly through.”
Just as Dad and Mr. Morrissey predicted, the hearings soon ended—badly for Senator McCarthy. But the happy ending was never played in ourclassroom. Jimmy never got to point his finger at Frank and accuse one of his
associates of being a Communist, and Frank never got to recite lawyer Welch’s
famous comeback—“Senator, you’ve done enough. Have you no sense ofdecency, sir? At long last, have you left no sense of decency?” By the time that
dramatic exchange flashed on our TV screens, Mr. Morrissey had vanished,somber Mrs. Davis was sitting at his desk, and our Friday afternoon lampoons
were no more.
The day he disappeared, the talk in the cafeteria, during recess andafter school was all about Mr. Morrissey. Each of us had a theory about what
had happened to him, although everyone agreed it must have something to dowith what we’d been up to on Friday afternoons. The most common opinion
was that somebody’s parents—there were lots of guesses on whose—had sent
an anonymous note to the Board of Ed, just like in The Count of Monte Cristo,and gotten him fired. Others thought Mr. Morrissey had received one of thosevisits from the FBI after all. Maybe the agents had been sent to his house by
Roy Cohn, or by Senator McCarthy himself. There was even a view that Mr.
Morrissey was in jail, like his hero Eugene Debs. We needed to know the truth
and, if Mrs. Davis wasn’t at liberty to tell us, we’d get our parents to find out—
not only find out what happened to Mr. Morrissey, but bring him back to us.
So when my father came home that evening, I knocked on the door of
his study. “Dad, I need to talk to you,” I said. “It’s about Mr. Morrissey. There49

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

was a substitute in class today, and she said she’d be our teacher for the rest of
the year.”“Yes, I know,” my father replied.
“You know? How?”“I think all the parents know. We all got phone calls this morning,
after you’d left for school.”“So then, you’re going to get together, form a committee and get Mr.
Morrissey back, right? Like you did last year when they tried to stop Pete
Seeger from singing?”“No, son, it’s not the same.”“Why not? You told us then that it was all part of—you called it ‘theplague’ that Senator McCarthy was spreading.” I could feel my blood rising,and my voice went up an octave. I repeated all the schoolyard theories about
what might have happened to Mr. Morrissey. “We can’t just sit here and letthem turn Mr. Morrisey over to the FBI,” I pleaded. “You said just last weekthat McCarthy was good as done for.”“Yes, let’s hope that’s true,” my father said.
“So, what are you afraid of, Dad?”“Look, Davie,” my father said, not looking at me, “this thing with Mr.
Morrissey isn’t that simple. It’s not like it was with Pete Seeger, not at all.
Your mother and I just can’t do anything this time.”
By now, I was in tears. “I don’t understand,” I said.
He got up from his chair, put his arm around my shoulder and hugged
me. “I know you don’t. But you will when you’re older.” And with that, hepoured himself a J&B and sat back down to read the Post.
Over the next few days, I found out I wasn’t alone. Andy, Frank,
Freddy, Jimmy, Vicky had all had more or less the same conversations with
their parents. We still didn’t know what had happened to Mr. Morrissey. All
we knew was that we weren’t going to get him back.
Gray-haired Mrs. Davis dutifully led us through the rest of Oliver
Twist, Robert Frost’s poems and whatever math and American history we still
had to cover to be ready for Junior High School in the fall. And then the school
year was over. Andy and Frank left for summer camp, but I wasn’t going tocamp that year, because Dad had just bought a new ‘54 Chevrolet Bel Air andwe were going to spend six weeks seeing the USA in it, just as Dinah Shoresang on our new TV. The trip was planned for late July, so I had a few weeks
to kill on my own. I rode my blue bike around the neighborhood, pretending I
50

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

was Captain Video and the bike was my spaceship. I shot baskets in thedriveway and read H.G. Wells’ novels. And I went to the movies. It was thesummer of Creature from the Black Lagoon, Monster from the Ocean Floor, The
Stranger from Venus, and Riders to the Stars, and I wanted to see them all.
So there I was by myself one Wednesday afternoon in July, at the airconditioned Orpheum Theater on Main Street, munching popcorn and riding
to the stars. It was an amazing trip. But then, as the lights went on and I got
up to leave, I saw something even more amazing. Sitting two rows in front ofme was Mr. Morrissey. But he wasn’t alone. With him was a young man about
his age. I figured it was Matt, the roommate he’d mentioned at dinner thatnight, but, as the lights went up, I noticed that they had been holding hands
during the movie.
“Mr. Morrissey!” I blurted out. He turned around, but as soon as hesaw me, he turned back and slumped down in his seat. My first instinct was tocome forward to speak with him, but I quickly realized that he was trying topretend he hadn’t seen me. Before I could decide what to do, the two of them
got up, hurried down their row in the other direction and left the theater
through a side door.
I skipped the milkshake and rushed home to tell my parents what had
happened. Luckily, Dad was home early from work and sitting in his study
reading the Post. I knew I was supposed to knock before disturbing him there,
but I was too excited.
“Dad!” I blurted out as I barged in. “Guess who I saw at the movies?
Mr. Morrissey! So, he’s not in jail after all. He’s still in town.”“I remember he told us you were one of his best students,” Dad replied.
“I’m sure he was pleased to see you.”“Well, that was the weird part,” I said. “I know he saw me, but hepretended he didn’t. And he and the guy he was with ran out of the theater
without talking to me.”“The guy he was with?” Dad asked. A strange look crossed his face, likewhen Mr. Morrissey mentioned his roommate at dinner that night.
“Yes. I guess it was his roommate, but I think I saw them holding
hands during the movie.”“Sit down, David,” Dad said, folding his newspaper. “Your Mom
wanted to tell you this when Mr. Morrissey was fired, but I thought it would
be better to wait until you were a little older so you could understand. But you
may as well know now.”51

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Know what?” I asked.
“Do you remember a few months ago when you asked me whathomosexuals are?” Dad replied.
“Yes. You wouldn’t tell me, so I asked Andy. He said a homosexual isa fag. Some kids in school were calling Adlai Stevenson a fag, so I figured it
was like an egghead. Isn’t it?”
“No, David, it isn’t. First of all, that word, fag, is a horrible insult, andI don’t ever want to hear you using it again, OK?”
“OK, but then what’s a homosexual?”“David, it’s a man who is attracted to other men, not women. It turns
out that’s what Mr. Morrissey is, as you saw at the movies today, so the schoolboard had to let him go. They had to do it to protect you and the other boys inthe school.”“Protect us? From Mr. Morrissey?” I couldn’t believe I was hearing
him right.
“Yes, David. Homosexuality just isn’t normal, it’s unnatural.”“But Dad,” I persisted, “you said Senator McCarthy was against
homosexuals, and you hated him. You were so glad that he lost at the hearings.
So why do you agree with him about this?”“Look, David, I’m glad we’re finally rid of McCarthy, but as I told you,this isn’t the same thing. This country isn’t ready to accept homosexuals,
particularly not as schoolteachers. And, to tell you the truth, neither am I. In
fact, if you must know, your mother and I ended up signing the parents’petition to get rid of Mr. Morrissey.”That ended the conversation. For weeks, I was devastated. I couldn’t
shake the feeling that my father had let me down. But I guess he was rightabout one thing. Back in 1954, I really was too young to understand. It would
be many years before I could fully comprehend what had happened to Mr.
Morrissey, and why, fifteen years before Stonewall, my own father had helped
to make it happen.

52

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Usetah’ Be People
Roeethyl Lunn
We were familiar with the Chitlin Strut entertainers. They came to town anddid their shows in tuxedos and evening gowns which mirrored the air of
success. We saw the way they lived and were not envious of them—hobos
living out of their own cars. We had Black preachers, teachers and successful
farmers—the local Black aristocracy—who separated themselves from us andlook down on us with disdain. But we never had access to Blacks at higher
levels of success and accomplishment. We didn’t have those images to imitate.
We didn’t start seeing storied Black people in print until after desegregation
happened. The now defunct Dixiecrats was the political party of choice in ourstate then, and it had instructed local officials to censor any material which
promoted integration or otherwise posed a threat to the Southern way of life.
So when I first started researching Black-owned publications such as Ebony,
Hue, or Jet magazines and saw archived black-and-white, glossed-over imagesof Eartha Kitts and Josephine Baker being celebrated in France, and Martin
Luther King and his wife dressed so elegantly and dancing at his Nobel Peace
Prize gala in Sweden, I was astonished. I was surprised to see Black people
back in those days living their lives like affluent people do today. I still cannot
get myself to believe that even back then some Black people were welleducated, lived in nice homes, own their own companies, and actually lived inforeign countries. I was astounded at the great chasm that existed between
their lives and the way we had to live our lives in the South. Every time I saw
these images, I always found myself thinking or saying out aloud in adumbfounded stupor, “So this is what some Black people were doing while wewere picking cotton.” How were those people notified? How were they and not
us alerted to the fact that the opportunities which they involved themselves inwere available to them? How did they know that they could involve themselvesin these kinds of endeavors? What gave them privy to do this, and why wasn’t
all of us, granted such an insight?

53

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Living under the sponsorship of a segregated South and being regulated inevery aspect by belittling Jim Crow laws was not only taxing, it was often
perilous for a Black person during the early to mid-1900s and before. Membersof my family considered ourselves blessed because we had a history of justbeing mistreated and dismissed, and not counted among the ones that were
hanged or executed innocently.
For me personally, I knew that racially based atrocities were out there.
I heard when they were publicly recognized or reported in newspapers, but asa child and then as a teenage girl growing up in the 1950s and ‘60s, the only
harsh realities of Jim Crow in which I could be recognized were centeredprimarily around my family’s finances. We were sharecroppers, and my father
was basically illiterate. He could write his name and spell out words to readthem, but he couldn’t count very well. At the end of the year and time foraccounts to be settled, he could only trust that the landowner was not taking
advantage of him. When my mother suspected that the calculations were
wrong, my father didn’t have the nerve to confront the landowner, or he didn’t
trust himself enough to be able to get a job as a day laborer or as a janitor at
one of the mills downtown.
I was ashamed and did not want my classmates or teachers in themodern and sanitary school that I attended to know how poorly my family
lived. My parents could not afford the twenty cents a day it cost to have myschool’s hot cafeteria lunch, so I spent the lunch hour in the library readingbooks and periodicals. Except for electric lights, an electric stove if you were
lucky, and an old car or truck, most of the people in my area lived as if we werein the last part of the eighteen century instead of the mid-nineteen hundreds.
We had no running water or bathroom in our house. We washed ourselves intin tubs and used a smelly outhouse, hid ourselves in the woods, or sought out
overgrown weeds in fields when we needed to relieve ourselves. There was nomoney to purchase toilet tissue, sanitary napkins, toothpaste, or hair rollers.
We used leaves and corn cobs when we defecated, used tightly wrapped oldrags to keep menstrual blood from seeping out of our confined area, rubbed
Ivory soap or baking soda on the corner of a wet towel to clean our teeth, andused brown paper bags, torn apart and twisted into individual spiral strips, toroll our hair.
We were grateful to God when desegregation came and lifted Jim
Crow’s ties.
54

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Factories began hiring Black men and women as full-scale employees,
and with these new wages, families were now able to purchase fully
constructed, three-bedroom brick homes or partially completed wooden shell
ones. We were given a chance to live a better quality of life. We saw ourselves
as different people, a people of hope and opportunity. It took decades before webegan to see that desegregation, even with its influx of new advantages, wasonly a pyrrhic victory. For those of us who lived lives before it came, saw andsuffered through the costs required to bring it into being, and are still living
after it has happened in this “New Day,” reflection will help us confess that
underneath are elements that should have been hurled away: poverty,
ignorance, and social injustice. Thrown out also were elements of Black lifethat are now needed and much desired. Black people have forgotten how tolove and care for each other’s wellbeing, have colorful personalities yet sturdy
ways, and having the faith-girded, incomprehensibly resourceful, andrebounding character of Black folks that used to be.
Snoot
Our favorite visitation from my mother’s people was not a brother of hers, inparticular, but a first cousin of hers who everyone called Snoot. Snoot was afootball player sized middle-age man. He was tall, dirty red in color, and wild,
just like the rest of his family. Everyone loved him because he was quick-witted
and knew how to stir up fun. He would always bring my mother somehomemade wine when he came, and winked at her when he laughingly told her
to “Keep dis to use when ya cook yo’ Christmas cakes…Here, let dem chillum
taste some…ain’t gon hurt ‘em.” When he would open one of the jars, myparents would allow him to let us taste a little of it. Snoot loved drinking andrabblerousing at all the juke joints he could find, and in the wee hours of themorning when he apparently couldn’t find anyone else in Chesterfield, South
Carolina to amuse him, he would “suddenly git a hankerin’” to come visit us.
We could always hear him coming because every car he seemed to have foundalways had a loud and ticking sound. No matter what time of night, we would
hear his old car, and someone would shout loudly, “Dat’s Snoot.” We would
always wake up grinning. When he was ready to leave, and we were saying
goodbye to him, he could make us fall out laughing when he would begin
talking to his car. After he got it cranked, and got it running good, he’d ask it,55

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Where you goin’, car? Listen at it, ya’ll. That thing talk’n. Listen what it
say’n.”
Even though Snoot would mouth what the car was supposedly saying,
we could hear it ourselves as the motor said, “Ches..ter..field, Ches..ter..field.”
We never saw Snoot in the daytime. And the very first boyfriend I ever had
looked and acted just like him.
Idel and Her Sisters
The women in my mother’s family believed strongly in being caretakers. In
that way, they were similar, but in other ways, they were so diverse.
My mother was tall and heavy, but to our puzzlement, my father
always called her Slim. When one of her friends discovered she still had apicture of my mother when they were young and showed it to us, I could seethat she was beautiful and had been very slim. By the time I came to know her,
she was in her middle forties and had suffered through years of taking care often living children, burying the children that had aborted themselves before
their time was due, performing labor-demanding farm chores, preparing
thousands of meals, and having to take the authoritative position in every
major decision our father ever made. She was still a handsome woman; but over
the years, she had disregarded her physical beauty. The hair that hung to her
mid-back on the picture had changed into a mixed gray and black curly fuzz,
like Albert Einstein’s, and her long bout with asthma and type 2 diabetes left
her eyes looking weak on some days.
On the other hand, Lela Mae kept herself up and was always abeautiful woman. She had delicate features, beautiful and well-fitting
sundresses and coats, beautifully polished nails, and black silky hair—like alighter complexion version of Lena Horn. She eventually moved to Maryland
and married a man with a well-paying job. Lela Mae always considered mymother as her mother, and in gratitude for my mother’s earlier efforts, shealone or she and her husband Bubber were forever taking yearly trips downSouth to see us in the summer, driving long and spring-colored cars that hadrear ends that look like small whales. Lela Mae and her husband never had
children, so she scattered her motherly affections on her sisters’ children. She
sent us clothes regularly and always sent my mother train tickets in late fall—
after the summer crops were harvested—for her to come visit her and harvest56

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

more clothes or anything else in Lela Mae’s house she could bring back homein her large suitcases.
Nellie, my mother’s other sister, had a wider face than my mother orLela Mae. She and all her children look as if they had within their bloodline a
Native American or an Asian. She married a widower who had children thatwas nearly as old as she, and my mother said Nelly addressed her husband,
Brooks, as sir while they were dating. Nellie wore an apron over her dress
every day, and even though she and her husband raised both his children andher and his children, she was a better housekeeper. Her house stayed cleaner
and more organized than my mother’s. Nellie kept her house dark in summer
with shades drawn and screen doors closed. We kept our house wide open insummer, so our house had flytraps and Nellie’s didn’t. Brooks sheltered her.
He insisted on being the only authority figure in their house, and when he died,she had difficulty adjusting. After Brooks died, they had to leave the farm andmove into a house near town. Even with the move, she still lived within thesame seven-mile radius in the same small, Southern county all of her life. I
cannot remember whether she ever even visited other states as my mother did.
I know she never went to a doctor until the ambulance attendants took her to
one shortly after she died. I know she was a great cook, and the preacher wasalways at their house for meals, especially in the summer on Sundays because
she collected her menus from the fruit trees and the vegetable garden in which
she took pride in. I know the children Nellie gave birth to always called herMiss all of their lives, as her stepchildren called her. They answered her when
she summoned them by saying, “Miss, M’am?” as if they were questioning
whether or not she’d even called them. I know Nellie’s children also had, backthen (and still have now), a habit of holding their syllables longer than others.
They always “sang,” as the locals call it, when they pronounced their words—
which ended up sounding like they were saying, “Mis-ish, Mah-am.” Singing
some words while speaking is a habit that I sometimes have, along with a lotof my mother’s people.
Baltimore
One of the earliest and most confusing memories I can recall from that time
period (and the way my people used to be) is getting off a train in Baltimore,
and seeing rain mixed with cylinder-shaped pods of ice coming down from the57

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

sky. I must have been about five years old at that time. I believe this to be so
because I am two years older than my youngest sister, Betty Jean. Betty Jean
could not come with us on that trip because my mother had a habit of taking
only two of her sturdier-walking younger children with her on her annual trip
to visit with Lela Mae.
As we were coming off the train’s steps in Baltimore with my mother,
I remember her holding my hand tightly and then instructing my next-older
sister Lela and me, sternly, not to move an inch. She had to release our hands
for a moment to claim and struggle with our large suitcases and then show ourtickets to the white man with a cold-looking face. He was dressed in a splendid
maroon and black uniform with gold trimmings.
The man frightened me. I stumbled and had a hard time convincing
my mother later that I was not being disobedient. I had to let my mother’s
hand go because the things I was noticing were different up here in Baltimore
and frightening. But most of all, the voice—that usually comes from within me
and from within other very small children to calm us and reassure us and tohelp explain the things we could not understand—was being silent. It didn’t
tell me to not be afraid of cold-face man. It wasn’t coming to me to tell me also
why the raindrops up North had ice in them, and how the wooden toy soldiersthat could only stand in a storefront window during Christmas time back home
had somehow in this city managed to come alive enough to step and move hislarge arms up and down.
Winter, 2019
Except for my cousin, Monk, my sisters Eva, Mildred, and Betty Jean, my baby
brother, and the City of Baltimore, everyone and everything else in thisnarrative is either dead or otherwise gone. The only memories left are always
preceded by the caption How it used to be in the South or How Black people used
to be before desegregation came and restructured everything.

58

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The Cleanest Alimentación in Spain
David Joseph
The Alimentación was clean. It was clean and neat and had many things thatpeople could buy. The shelves were filled with crisps, ramen noodles, driedcups of soup, and sauces including American ketchup. Inside the refrigerators,
cans of soda were stacked neatly above chilled bottles of wine people in Spain
prefer to drink on warm days.
Behind the counter, there was a freezer with bags of ice packed
perfectly to maximize every inch of the space. In Spain, ice is like gold. It’s rare
and a real commodity in the Andalusian summers when the air gets thick andthe temperatures rise. But the Alimentación was clean, impeccably clean. It
was neat and clean, and it was easy to see that everything was in its place.
Each morning, around 9:30, Maria would arrive to open the
Alimentación. She would slide the metal garage door upwards, revealing thelarge, glass window facing the narrow street. She would step through thedoorway and enter the darkness that filled the store. She walked inside, placed
her shoulder bag behind the counter and took quick visual inventory before
even turning on the lights. She moved with purpose and precision. There
wasn’t a sense of urgency, but Maria possessed an attention to detail thatwasn’t always apparent with proprietors in Spain. She didn’t look hurried, but
she proceeded with a certain intent and focus that was undeniable.
Sometimes, when I entered to get a cold drink at the start of the day
after an early morning walk, the lights were still off. The door had been
opened, but the day’s customers had yet to arrive. Maria would smile and say,
“Buenas días” warmly. Over time, I had become something of a regular, and it
almost seemed that Maria prioritized my arrival at the start of the day, often
completing the transaction before even bothering to turn on the lights.
“Uno ochenta” she’d say, and I would have my coins ready. Each time,
she accepted my money, she did so with genuine appreciation, and I liked going
there. I liked Maria. I liked her store, and it was nice to go there in themorning. She was always friendly, and it was nice to get a drink and befriendly. This was one of the things I liked most about Spain. People werefriendly and they made the smallest interactions pleasant.
Like most of the Alimentación owners in Spain, Maria was Chinese. Of
course, Maria was just her Spanish name. Chinese business owners often
adopted a Spanish name as a way to integrate with the locals, although it is59Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

unclear whether this approach was effective. They learned Spanish, and they
opened their Alimentacións for business.
One day, I asked my friend Juan why no Spaniards owned or worked
at Alimentacións. Although I admired the increased diversity in provincial
Spain, I couldn’t understand why no Spanish men or women operated thesebusinesses. Juan replied that Alimentacións were open for more hours thanother businesses. They began the day earlier, didn’t close for siesta, and stayed
open later into the evenings. Oh, and they worked Sundays too. “Spaniards”
he said “simply aren’t willing to work as hard as the Chinese families who
immigrate to Spain” and, according to him, this was the reason no Spaniards
had Alimentacións. Maria confirmed this work ethic one morning, sharing that
her exercise was walking ninety minutes to and from work each day.
During the week, it seemed like Maria was always working in the
Alimentación. Sometimes with her husband. Sometimes alone. But she wasthere from the time the store opened in the morning until long into the night
when people stumbled out of tapas bars and through the door in search of apiece of candy, soda, or bottle of water. Regardless of the condition of thepatrons, Maria employed the same poise and kindness. This was their businessafter all. They were in a foreign country, and they worked hard toaccommodate the local culture as it was. From day one, they understood they
were playing the long game. Trust would take time, but they were willing to
do whatever they could to become part of the community.
The Alimentación was on a long street that ran from one area in thecenter of town to another. It wasn’t a main thoroughfare, but it was an effective
cut through for taxis and scooters. The street was mostly comprised of tapas
bars and panaderias, which made it an attractive place for tourists, locals, andanyone traveling on foot. At the bottom of the street was a handsome plazawith great trees that rose into the sky and surrounded an impressive statue,
which was the centerpiece. This allowed people to get something at the
Alimentación and then wander down to the plaza with their snack or drink insearch of a bench, with the sun streaming in from all corners of the Plaza,enveloping them in a warm embrace. I loved to bring my drink to the Plaza
with a book and take up temporary residence on an iron bench. But the
Alimentación was well located, surrounded by dozens of apartment buildings
and easily available to residents and tourists alike.
In Spain, it isn’t uncommon to enter an Alimentación and see thesmoke rising to the ceiling or inhale the stale stench of cigarettes permanently60Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

suspended in a small space. But Maria never smoked inside her Alimentación.
If she smoked at all, she made sure not to do it in her Alimentación, and the air
in her store smelled fresh. The floor was also smooth and clean. There were
never any signs of footprints that had been there earlier in the day, and Maria
made sure of this. She swept and mopped throughout the day to ensure thatpeople felt like they were entering their own home.
On the shelves, the canned food and glass jars were lined up, the labels
centered meticulously, facing directly towards the customer. When a customer
would come in and handle an item on the shelf, Maria would make note of this.
However, in an effort not to embarrass the customer or make them aware ofher obsessive nature, she would wait until they had left the store. Then she
would peek out from behind the register and walk around the counter. She
would calmly turn the label back, centered perfectly once again for the next
customer who might enter the store. This did not bother her. It did not bother
her that customers handled the items, and it did not bother her to return themto their original position. It was simply what she did, a measure in place tomaintain the cleanest Alimentación in town.
On weekends, her son Jorge worked in the store in order to give Mariaa break and allow her to spend time with her younger children. During theweek, Jorge helped out with his brothers and sisters. He assisted them with
their homework, made them dinner, and helped get them off to school. Jorge
was 18 now, in his final year of Bachillerato at a colegio near their apartment.
He was an excellent student. He was very responsible. And he liked to help his
mother. On the weekends, he did this by working at the Alimentación. He wasproud of his mother, and he liked the store. It was good to work at the store,
and Jorge liked to help his mother out by working there over the weekend.
Jorge could move easily between, Spanish, English, and Chinese.
Unlike Maria, who had command of two languages (Chinese/Spanish), Jorge
had mastered three. He spoke each of them very well, and this was particularly
helpful when interacting with tourists--many of whom came from the UnitedStates, United Kingdom, and China. Jorge was now learning German too andalready knew a bit of Italian as well. This made him an asset in the store on
Saturdays and Sundays when the volume of tourists increased. In fact, someEnglish-speaking expats even waited until the weekend to purchase goods,
since they knew Jorge spoke such good English.
Jorge was big for his age. Tall and big. A little overweight and notparticularly athletic. He was the kind of kid that might be made fun of even if
61

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

he wasn’t Chinese. Being Chinese in Spain made things even harder, but Jorge
was strong. His body was stronger than it might have appeared and his
internal fortitude exceeded his physical strength--which was considerable. His
family had come to Spain when he was young, and he was used to people rolling
their eyes or muttering under their breath.
Moreover, this wasn’t simply Spain. This was Granada, in Andalusia,
where the tradition is rich, the culture embedded, and the region
extraordinarily provincial. Granada was far less diverse than some of thelarger cities in Spain. This made things harder for a new family, an immigrantfamily, particularly when they were taking business from Spaniards in such adifficult economic time. Jorge knew these things. He understood, and hecarried this understanding with him when he went to work in the store eachweekend. He thought of his place in the world as he walked to the
Alimentación, and he wondered if things would always be this way. Timeschange, he thought. He hoped. Perhaps not as quickly in Spain as some othercountries. But nothing stays the same. Not forever. Not the wars or theweather or the wind. Jorge wasn’t holding his breath, but he had a degree offaith, and he would be ready when things were different.
One week after the conclusion of Semana Santa, the biggest festival in
Granada, Jorge was working at the store on a Sunday when few places were
open. A group of four boys his age walked into the Alimentación without
giving Jorge so much as an acknowledgement. One boy said something withhis hand covering his mouth while the others laughed. Jorge knew they werelikely taking about him as he stood quietly by the register. He was a little
agitated, but he tried not to show it. He stood up as straight as he possibly
could, and he tried to remain composed. It wasn’t difficult for Jorge to remaincomposed. He was mature for his age, and he took it in stride.
“Chino!” said one of the boys. “Mira” as he took his left hand and swept
a row of cans off the shelf, sending them tumbling to the floor while the otherboys laughed. Jorge moved out calmly from behind the counter and towards
the boys. He knew they were trying to rile him up. He stood in front of theminside the store. It was Sunday afternoon. The air was warm and the light was
streaming in. The streets were empty. There was nobody else around. It was
just him and them, staring, basically eye to eye, although Jorge looked downon them slightly due to his height. The boys smiled, almost taunting Jorge,
begging him to take at swing at one of them. Their eyes were laughing, waiting62

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

for Jorge to respond, to unleash his emotions, perhaps in the form of a clumsy,
awkward punch in their direction.
As Jorge stood there in front of the boys, the long lens of history
flashed before his eyes. This history of China. Of Spain. Of his ancestors. From
the Great Wall to the Alhambra Palace, where the Moors once reigned
supreme before Ferdinand and Isabella conquered southern Spain. He thoughtof his parents, the distances they had traveled to arrive here, the sacrifices they
had made for their children, the dignity with which they carried themselves.
He thought of the twelve lions at the Alhambra, carved in perfect stone, frozen
for eternity, who could not roar even at the most infuriating moments. He
thought of these great lions most of all.
Whenever he was forced to bite his tongue or hold back his fists, hewould focus on the lions. These lions had been there for centuries. They werehandsome and strong and chiseled in stone. They guarded the beautiful court,
looked out from the inside at the surrounding walls, and were confined foreternity with a presence but no voice. Jorge understood what the lions felt. He
understood, and he knew what it felt like to be rendered speechless and stillneed to stand tall.
“Perdone,” he said as he moved past the boys only to reach down, pickup the cans, and return them to the shelf. He took his time with each one,reaching down carefully, grabbing them in his hand, and then lining the
shelves with the labels facing out just as his mother would.
“Nada?” one of the boys said. “Nada? Claro. Ha-ha.”Jorge felt the anger rush through him from the inside. He wanted towipe the smiles off their faces. He dreamed of shoving one of them against thewall and telling them not to come back. They had tried to humiliate him, andhe felt the desire for some sort of retribution. But he knew that wasn’t possible.
His family had too much to lose, he thought. There would be other days. There
would be other opportunities, different opportunities. But today was not thatday. Jorge knew that and had to accept that his yearning for retribution would
have to wait.
Jorge had been in Spain for the majority of his life, and in many ways
he felt Spanish. He had been to Mirador San Nicolas when young couples
would take photos after getting married in a nearby church. He liked to see thecouples dressed up, the bride in a flowing white dress against the sprawling,stone backdrop of the Alhambra Palace and the groom dressed smartly in adark coat alongside her. He had seen Spanish couples there, and he had been63

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

there when Chinese couples took photos as well. But he had never seen acouple from different backgrounds. This he had not seen, not once in all his
trips to the Mirador with the Alhambra in the distance and the great Sierra
Nevada Mountains peering over its ancient shoulder.
Her name was Lucia, and she was in Jorge’s class. She was Spanish andshe had long, dark hair and eyes that even seemed to shine on the darkest days.
They lit up every room she entered, and Jorge waited each morning to see her
walk through the door. Like Jorge, Lucia was a very good student, and he often
found himself working alongside her at school. Jorge could tell by her eyesthat she was kind. She was kind and understanding, and she never pitied him.
Most of the Spanish kids at school either pitied him or resented him. Lucia did
neither. Outside of class she always said a warm hello, even though her friends
moved swiftly past Jorge as if he wasn’t there.
By now, he was used to the cold treatment, but Lucia was different.
She raised the temperature in the room, and she gave him hope. Hope for Spain.
Hope for the future. Hope for himself. They shared a bit of an unspoken
language, and Jorge wouldn’t dare risk their quiet bond by revealing any
deeper feelings he might have had. No, for now this was enough. This wasmore than enough. To dream was more than enough, and he looked forward
to seeing her each day he went to school. He couldn’t wait to be welcomed eachmorning by her smile. It was all that he needed in order to propel him throughthe rest of the day and into the weekend when he would work in the
Alimentación that his mother worked so hard to run all week long.
The boys in the store laughed in his face, collected a few items theywouldn’t be paying for, and walked haughtily out the door. I just happened tobrush by the boys on the street before I walked in to the Alimentación.
When I walked inside, Jorge had returned to his place behind thecounter. He said a respectful hello, and he tried to stand as tall as he was able,
gazing cooly, as the boys disappeared down the street. Once they were out ofsight and out of earshot, Jorge tallied the items they had stolen on the register.
He reached into his pocket, took out his own money, and processed thepayment to eliminate any profit loss that would have been evident to hismother.
On Monday morning, Maria entered the Alimentación in the dark as
she did at the start of each week. The shelves were lined perfectly, with eachlabel facing out, and there wasn’t a speck of dirt on the floor. She checked theregister and went over the books. The store had made a handsome profit over64Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

the weekend on the heels of the week following Semana Santa. Once again,
Jorge had done a fine job. He was a good boy, she thought. He was a good boy
and he had done a good job. She turned on the lights, propped open the door,
and waited to greet the first customer of the day. Moments later, I walked in.

65Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3Life on Earth
Wynne Hungerford
Down a mile-long driveway,
travelled by mother and cub,through woods singed gold––a ramshackle farm in needof seasonal help.
Burrata, sardines, granola.
Meadow, hoop house, gate.
Rusted screws like witch’s fingernails
nick my shins and forearms.
Five missing piglets.
Either wandered into the woods
or the boar’s belly, who knows.
Grunting fills the night,
and dead chicks fill an empty
feed sack by the door.
The world is full of gross recycling.
All gummy feet and shit-stainedfeathers and blue eyelids.
One dies in my hand.
One grows naked.
One drags a flimsy leg.
One hosts mites.
One splits in half and spills wet grain.
What is life worth?
Six dollars per pound,
if you’re a pasture-raised chicken.
They have orange eyes
66Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

and when I visit at dawn
they drink the dew covering my boots.
I cry and think about all
us animals trying to survive,
then watch the Presidential address on Syria.
There’s black cherry yogurt
every morning and mist hugging
each hill like a horny old man.
A rooster humping a Rhode Island Red.
A boy whispering about his little nuts.
An older boy wondering
when he can get a blowjob.
A farmhand mends fence,asking if I smoke cigars
or cook for the big man
or have sisters that look like me.
Enough.
I am not hay-flavored ice cream.
I am not cream cheese.
I am the bug beating your eardrum.
I am snakeskin in chicken wire.
I am impatient.
Remember Halloween in Missoula?
My friends and I saw a pair of men
dressed as breasts––
their peach-colored shirts
stuffed with pillows.
Plunger nipples.
It’s different when you seea sow’s swollen teats gently
67

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

swing over seas of mud
and know that’s what keeps
a baby from shudderingand slipping to black.
Halloween night, my friends and I
played guitar and made up songs, singing
with whiskey and space heater,
I don’t wanna die,I don’t wanna die.
That’s what animals singin the long pasture,hemmed by russet hills.
We catch two sheep in the corner,
carry them upside-down by the legs.
They look like angels, but unholy.
They go to slaughter in a trailer,and come back as stinking hides.
Unrolled on a pallet and salted,
the sheaths of skin that once
held testicles are emptied out
and swinging like bells.
The cows chime, too,
when they see me.
Shuddering for a quick reprieve
from flies in merciless hoards.
The Angus tagged #5 likes head rubs
and cool evenings when I offer apples,that thick black and pink tongue
curling around fruit,
slinging saliva missiles.
68Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

He avoided slaughter once,but I don’t know how.
The song plays louder
in some heads than others,
escaping through the wet
cave of a mouth
as a long, deep croon.
The song is forecasted into infinity,with rolling fog
and clear skies
and thunder.
The idea seemed so beautiful then,when I was twenty-one years old
and trying my handat life on Earth.
But now I know the truth––half the stars above are airplanes
skirting outer space.

69

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

No Regrets
Epiphany Ferrell
The Bridesmaid
We’ve said careless things to each other like “I need you” and “soon” and“together.” We’ve gotten good at pretending.
I could confide in my roommate over honey chamomile tea, but she
won’t be my roommate much longer. Busy little bee, she is, planning her
wedding. She can make almost anything. I helped her decorate some of thedried gourds, which I called “squash” until she corrected me, laughing at myinability to identify objects which to her are common.
She’s so sure of her love. She imagines I want what she has. I smile forher and congratulate her decisions. She’s adept at planning. Even the color of
our bridesmaids’ dresses is perfect—shrimp, a weird name for a color, but itbrings out the blue of my eyes.
He won’t be at her wedding. He isn’t in our circle of friends. His wife,
though, is the photographer. Who knows what she sees through filters andlenses? I feel his fingers on the soft skin of my back when his wife, thephotographer, shooting the wedding-dress-selection party, focuses on me.
I lean toward my roommate, breathing in the lavender of the soap she
uses, and look over her seating chart as though where one ought to be placed
matters more than where one is.
The Bride
Everyone is excited, my maid of honor most of all. I hope she catches thebouquet. Misery loves company.
He’s letting me have my way in everything. It’s my big day, he said –and everything should be right, goddamn it, beyond reproach.
How does a woman know the difference between doubt and doom?
Doubt is normal. How couldn’t it be? Didn’t I have doubts when I went off tocollege? Can’t you see the tremor in my passport photo? Didn’t I hesitate when
I signed my first lease? And that all worked out ok. This will, too. In ten years,
I’ll look back and think what a silly girl I was.
70

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

We will have bright and attractive children, and I will drive a Lexus
to soccer practice. It’s a life many would envy. I’m an ungrateful woman.
I drove the long way home again today and lingered in the cemetery,reading long-dead names.
I was supposed to finalize my flower selection today. I don’t care about
the flowers. Rosemary for remembrance, pansies for thoughts, and rue. I forget
the others.
The Bridesmaid
Maybe he does mean those words, maybe he does.
The Bride
I had my chance to be an artist, he’s right—that year I went to Italy. That year
was my opportunity to produce something memorable. He says there areartists and there are people who make pictures. Pictures are nice, it’s no shame
to make pictures, he says. I took the restoration job he helped me find, and he’s
right, I was lucky to get it.
Safety, what is wrong with wanting safety? And quality sheets?
The Bridesmaid
I could never tell her this, but I don’t like her future husband very much. If I
told her I didn’t like him, she’d think I was jealous. I wonder what it’s like, tobe as sure as she is.
She says she admires his strength of will, she says it takes a strongwilled man to hold her interest. She says she is flighty and impractical. These
are not things I would say about her. These are not things I have known about
her. These are not things I believe about her.
I’m helping her box up her life here, ready for her new life. Her oil
paints have gone dry.

71

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Saint Magpie of Loserville
Tiffany Promise
I like sleeping in Wal-Mart parking lots because they have spaceship-sized
fluorescents that deter rapists, junkies, and hobos. I don’t consider myself ahobo since I have a car, though I’m not too uppity to tangle with a hunky one
if he has black enough hair or lungs.
My car’s name is Ian, after a sexy, goth boy who was a couple years
ahead of me back at Summit High (A.K.A. Slum-it High). Ian always had CD’s,
cigarettes, and mice in his trench coat pocket. I almost failed Biology because
I spent the whole class daydreaming about climbing deep into that pocket:
nuzzling up close to Ian’s favorite stuff, turning myself into something sacred,something necessary, something that he’d never be able to live without.
The less attention he paid me, the more I pined; and unfortunately, I
can count on my hands just how many times he let his baby browns pause on
mine. I attributed it to his depression or his always being stoned. But really, I
just hoped he was shy, and someday we could be shy together—far, far awayfrom my whiskey-pickled Daddy and his punch-drunk knuckles and whatever
Ian’s slovenly excuse for a home-life was that forced him into smoking a packof Marlboros every day and drawing pentagrams all over his backpack.
Five years after leaving Slum-It High, I’m still hoping with all mymight that our paths will cross again someday; that I’ll get to kiss him thistime, maybe even fuck him. I especially want to do it in the back of my car. Ian
inside of me while we’re both inside of Ian—that kinda shit usually only
happens on TV. Serendipitous, I think to myself, whenever I imagine us banging
away in my backseat. I’m not quite sure if that’s the right word, but it sounds
sexy and slithery and filled with magic.
It’s unlikely that I’ll run into Ian any time soon though; I’m much toobusy Losing. As my tires criss-cross state lines—from one side of the country
to the other—I’m laboriously laying to waste all the bits and pieces of my bodythat were busted-up by Daddy. I already tossed a coffee-can filled with scabs
behind a washboard factory outside of Columbus; dropped some molars into awishing well in Gainesville; and buried a couple of petal-shaped fingernails ina donut-shop dumpster near Gary. I’ve still got a ways to go, but by the time
I’m through, there won’t be a speck of Daddy left in my blood.

72

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3This morning, while I was rummaging in my trunk for clean-ish socks, abearded guy nodded at me as he walked by. Since a girl can’t live on hope andgood manners alone, I took his nod as encouragement to hit him up for theusual: a little change, a smoke, half of his BBQ sammie, a roll of toilet paper,
whatevs.
Beardy surprised me by pulling a box of donuts out of his Walmart
bag. I figured I was really pushing my luck, but I asked for some milk or OJ towash them down with anyway; either would do, I’m not picky. As heabracadabraed a carton of Vitamin D, I spread a quilt on the concrete behind
Ian. I figured a breakfast-picnic would repay any debt I might owe.
As the donuts dandruffed their powdered-sugar sweetness down thefront of my shirt, I consciously chose to ignore Beardy’s patchy facial hair andthe flannel lumberjack get-up he was sporting. Instead, I focused on how much
his Adam’s apple bobbed just like Ian’s when he swallowed. It reminded me of
a Red Delicious plunked into a tub of water to be pecked at by blindfolded
kiddies at Halloween-time.
After breakfast, Beardy tried to talk me into going home with him; I
resisted. Men are always doing that to me: thinking they’ve found some lostchild or broken-winged bird and their weird fatherly instincts kick in and all
they wanna do is put my face on a milk carton or set my wing with a popsicle
stick. Of course, sometimes they just wanna fuck me.
If I’m low on gas funds, could use a new pair of boots, or if I’ve beenhankering for an unrequited banana split for too many weeks, I’ll sometimes
take them up on it.
You’re much too busy to get caught up with this fella, Maggie Mags, I told
myself, even if he does have the good kind of donuts, the good kind of milk, nicemanners, pretty brown eyes, and when he smiles just the right way his incisor protrudes
like Ian’s…
Just a week ago, I’d ditched my buddy, Hatred, near the tracks in El
Paso (A.K.A. El Trasho). He wanted to spend one last night swilling
moonshine and smoking rollies with those homespun Texas homebums before
heading off to Los Angeles. He tried to talk me into going with—his devil
mouth extra slick—but I stuck my boots firmly in the dirt.
“C’mon Mags, Hatred’d purred, petting one of his thick-as-a-corncob
dreads. “I’ll take you to see X play at The Roxy and eat Oki-Dogs whenever
you want. We can bang on that table where Darby Crash planned his suicide;
it’ll be killer.”73

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Sure, punk rock and hot dogs are cool as shit, but I’d taken a breakfrom Losing for a couple of days to hang with Hate, and I was itching to getback at it. It’s not easy to Lose body-parts when there’s someone else’s eyes
following you around, no matter how mashed up with junk they might be. Andeven though I secretly pine to Lose a toe in those famous California tar pits, I
figure it’s highly unlikely that Hatred’ll even make it there in the first place.
He’ll get off-track somewhere along the line, tempted by some blue-eyed baby
punk with bad skin and a homemade anarchy tattoo whose boyfriend’s lip is indesperate need of a splitting.
“Looks like you’ve been living in this car,” Beardy observes, fingering my
empty toilet paper cardboards. We’ve been done with breakfast for forty-five,and he still hasn’t skedaddled.
“Only for about sixteen months. Before that, I was squatting near Chitown with this one-legged fucker named Chuckles. Since then, I’ve been doing
my own thing, picking up a hitcher here and there,” I say, feeling extra gritty.
“Really, kitten, you should take a load off. Spend a couple of days withme; it’d be nice,” he offers. Some girls wait their whole lives to hear words likethat. I’m, obviously, not one of those girls. Though when he says “kitten,” I’mreminded of the time when dissecting cats in Biology class, Ian speared a cat
eyeball on his scalpel and handed it to me like a rose.
“I’m right in the middle of something…. Something that works better
when I’m alone,” I try to explain.
“What are you, some kind of werewolf? I ain’t skeered,” he says,
winking. The way the skin crinkles at the edge of his eye socket looks exactly
like Ian’s did when he’d listen to Nine Inch Nails on his Discman during Lunch,
air-drumming to the beat.
“Maybe,” I growl, liking the idea of somebody thinking I could be partbeast.
“Listen, baby girl, I’ll just drop you off before I head to work. I workeight-hour shifts, five days a week. Maybe more since we’re right in the middleof this big highway project. How’s that for alone time?”
He promises to throw in a couple bottles of Boone’s Farm, somestrawberry air fresheners, a car wash, and a whole Costco pack of toilet paper
if I’ll chill with him for a bit.
“Fresh razorblades, too?” I ask, only semi-hoping it’ll push him overthe line.
74

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Razorblades, cocaine, popsicles, pie, whatever you want, pretty girl,”
he acquiesces with a grin.
When we shake on it, I notice that his thumbnail looks like Ian’s: alittle jagged half-moon filled to the brim with dirt. I have a hankering to takemy tooth to it—to scoop out the tobacco flakes, grit, oil, whatever it is that’s
got his hand looking so goddamned manly.
Instead of actually taking me to his house (he lives with his mom; “taking careof her” is what he calls it), Sorta-Ian springs for a hotel room. I’m not sure if
the woman behind the counter thinks I’m a prostitute or drug-dealer or what,
but she stink-eyes me so hard that I reckon I might sprout an extra head under
her cursed gaze. I let Sorta-Ian finish checking-in on his own while I
investigate the lobby.
I don’t say it out loud, but I’m pretty stoked by this whole hotel
situation. I’ve spent enough long nights picking ants off my underpants andtrying to keep mice from shitting in my knapsack to know that I’m not into
dirty dude rooms. Putting me up in a hotel is the kind of thing Ian would do if
he had the cash.
It’s been at least fifteen years since I’ve been to a place like this: That
one time Daddy decided to act like a real daddy and took me and Bubba on aweekend trip to Galveston. Everything was fine until he left us alone with ahandful of quarters to get dinner out of the vending machine while he spent
the rest of the night getting wasted at the titty bar. But this hotel doesn’t smell
like sunscreen and bleach, it smells like rich folks instead: lilacs, warm leather,and verbena—whatever the fuck verbena is.
As I walk through the lobby and into the breakfast room, my eyes get
swimmy in my head. It feels like I drank too much boxed wine too quickly: justunplugged that nozzle right in my mouth and let the sweet, red nectar flow.
There’s a little fake pond/waterfall near the omelette station, catty-corner tothe glass elevator. Everything’s so fancy-schmancy and rimmed in gold that I
figure it’s only minutes before security guards come over and escort me backout to the parking lot where I belong.
I sit on the edge of the pond, digging through my pockets for a coin to
toss in. I take all wishing-opportunities equally seriously: coins in fountains,
falling stars, wayward eyelashes, four-leafed clovers; I’m not one to squander.
75

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

I find a penny at the bottom of my bag; it’s tarnished and mottled and looks
like it came from inside a homebum’s butt, but a wish is a wish is a wish.
I turn around, close my eyes and whisper: “I wish to run smack-dab
into Ian. Not Sorta-Ian, or car-Ian, but Ian-Ian. I don’t care when or where,
though the sooner the better, obvi. He doesn’t even have to fall instantly inlove with me. I just want to see his handsome face, kiss his salty skin, etcetera
etcetera.”
When I turn back around to try and spot my penny as it sinks into thewater, I notice for the first time that the pond is filled with loads of delightfully
glittery goldfish.
“Hey, Mags,” Sorta-Ian says, coming up from behind and startling me.
“I’ve been looking for you everywhere.” He kisses my neck right at the hairline.
I didn’t realize we’d made it to the kissing stage already, but I’m so stoked on
the fish (and the omelette station! and the glass elevator!) that I let it slide.
“See these sweet fishy babies? I love them sooooo much!” I squeal,
pointing into the pond. I tell Sorta-Ian about my pet goldfish, Flushy, that I’d
had for years as a kid—like for way more years than you’re supposed to havea goldfish—because Flushy had magic powers that made him impervious toeverything from starvation to Mr. Bubble to cat claws and beyond.
“Good ol’ Flushy,” Sorta-Ian says, like he’s actually listening to me
talk.
“He was made up of sun particles,” I say, remembering his effervescentshine. “Magical, death-proof sun particles…. But, then, when I was twelve, ourstupid fucking neighbor, Mister Maggot—I really have no idea what his realname was that’s just what I’ve always called him—came over with his dumb
poodle-doodle dog and that stupid-ass stuck its snout right into Flushy’s bowl
and sluuurp!”“Damned mutt! I’m sorry baby,” Sorta-Ian says, pulling me into a hug.
“But don’t worry! I’m like one hundred percent sure that Flushy is still
alive in that fucker’s belly. He like turned it into his perfect habitat orwhatever: swimming around, pooping everywhere, and living the good life.”“Phew!” Sorta-Ian exhales dramatically, “I’m glad there was a happy
ending, you had me worried there for a minute, girl.”“And what’s even better is that these fish are orange and glowy just like
Flushy.” I point into the pond. “Which means he sent us his offspring! Or his
clones! Shit, I don’t know what they are exactly—doppelgangers?” I realize myvoice is about four times louder than it should be, so I make it just a smidge
76

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

louder, hoping it can reach all the way up to the top of the cupola or whateverthat domed ceiling way-up-yonder is called. Cupola? Sounds fancy enough.
“Looks like you made the right decision coming with me then, huh?”
Sorta-Ian says, winking at me—that wink that reminds me so much of Ian’s
NIN-listening face. “C’mon, giddy-up, your suite awaits, princess.
“But my Flushies…!”“You can come back down and visit your Flushies later; they ain’t goin’
nowhere.” He wraps his big arm around my waist and pulls me with him to theelevator. He smells like pennies and summertime highways—somehow
familiar—and he carries all my bags, even though they are pink leopard print
and only held together with safety pins.
I spend a couple of hours in the hotel room just walking around and touching
things while Sorta-Ian is at work. There’s a kitchenette with an electric stovewith no macaronis glued to the burners, a big bathtub without cigarette welts,
and central heat/air that switches back and forth with a click.
I take the longest, hottest bath of my life, not worrying about crankywater heaters or water bills. It’s been a long time since I’ve had access to a
tub—trucks stop showers and McDonald’s sinks just don’t compare.
Whenever the water starts to chill, I refill with abandon. I use a whole bar ofsoap on my oniony feet, and empty the entire teeny shampoo bottle onto myhead. It’s too hard to wash each individual dreadlock—they puff up likesponges when they’re full of suds—so I focus my attention on scraping the oily
crust from my scalp.
I try to boil-boil-toil-and-trouble myself into a shiny, morerespectable version that Ian might want to take to prom, or that Sorta-Ian
might wanna screw. I pretend to throw in a couple of newt eyes, some frog’s
breath, a pinch of mugwort, and I say a fake magic spell with mostly made-up
words. Before getting out of the tub, I feed one of my dreadlocks down thedrain. R.I.P. hair; Memphis, Tennessee, I think, recording the Loss and location
in my brain.
In an effort to look my sexiest, I dig my least-holy tights out of myknapsack, put on a little leopard nightie, and slosh apple cider vinegar undermy pits. I rub glitter into my Chapstick, and then spend a couple of minutes at
the window tapping Morse code messages to Ian—the studliest Hyundai inexistence—down in the parking lot.
77

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

I love you the most. I promise I’m not cheating on you by sleeping somewhere
else. Nothing will ever come close to cradling my ass the way you do, my tapping says.
I smash my glittery lips into the glass extra hard, leaving greasy kissmarks speckled with tiny roses of blood. Losing a bit of hair and blood will justhave to be enough for now.
A Wife Swap marathon is on TV, the mattress is memory foam, andthe pillows aren’t just made of wadded-up toilet paper, so I let myself daydreamabout a future with Sorta-Ian. There could be major benefits to marrying anice union man who has money and health insurance and all that other bluecollar crap. Him: coming home from work tired and grease-stained; me:making Velveeta-stuffed-meatloaf in a cute, wifely apron. He would mow thelawn on weekends while I learn to knit. I’ve always fantasized about making
my own socks and car-blankets and tiny booties for Ian-Ian’s mice.
By the time Sorta-Ian gets back from work, I’m conked out on sleepers,
and mostly-dreaming, but his body next to mine feels like a giant praying
mantis, so I push myself into his prickles hard—hoping for at least a little
bruising—and let his antennae graze my cheek. I will myself to learn insectspeak, thinking that maybe this thing could work—even if only for a little
while.
I’ve always thought of Losing as a solitary act, like religion is for somefolks. I wear it like a crucifix, I fuck it like a lover, I use it to light candles, andalter my body over and over again in accommodation. But maybe, just maybe,
me and Losing and Sorta-Ian could have some kind of threesome. A menagea-trois if you will; whatever the fuck menage means.
When I finally wake up in the morning, Sorta-Ian is gone. But, in his stead,he’s left an ice-bucket-full of Flushy-twins pilfered from the downstairs-pond.
I spend the first part of my morning whispering secrets to my new friends, andpicking dry skin from the heels of my feet, cuticles, elbows, and lips to feed tothem. When I sprinkle the skin-flakes into their bucket, all the Flushies dart
to the surface at once, fighting over me. Gifting me with a bucket of Flushies
is the exact kind of thing that Ian would do for me.
Later that night, as we’re sitting down to dinner at a real-restaurantnot-Taco-Bell, Almost-Ian tells me to order whatever I want.
“Whatever I want? Are you sure?” I ask, batting my lashes at him overthe menu. There are roughly fifteen kinds of margaritas listed here, all with78

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

different kinds of tequila, different kinds of fresh fruits. I can’t remember thelast time I drank liquor that didn’t come in a plastic bottle and/or bag.
“Anything,” he says winking. “I’ve got myself a credit card.” He pulls
it out of his wallet and slaps it down on the table with authority.
“Holy shit, no way!” I squeal, grabbing it and instinctively sticking it
in my bra.
“Don’t make me come over there….” Almost-Ian is practicallydrooling like the Big Bad Wolf.
“Or else what…?” I lick my lips; I know how to play the part of theyummy Little Pig pretty darn well.
When Almost-Ian orders guacamole, I decide to give it a shot.
Something about him makes me want to try new things, to be a new kind of
person. As a kid I was really freaked out by avocados; I was sure they weresome kind of evil alligator-demon food that would turn my skin green or makeme sprout extra teeth. Then sometime around junior high I heard they werefattening and figured I wasn’t missing out on much. Practicing Losing for solong has made me quite the pro at avoiding anything that could possibly leadto gain.
But, here, with Almost-Ian, swimming in tequila, I decide to indulge.
Even if that means more meat, fat, fingers, eyelashes, a tail, what-have-you. I
grin at him through filled teeth, and his mouth puckers just like Ian’s would
whenever he’d listen to Marilyn Manson in his Malibu.
“I wonder what the poor folks are eatin’ tonight?” I say, suddenly
remembering how my Paw-Paw (who I haven’t thought about in years) would
say that whenever we’d sit down to a fine meal.
“Looks like they’re eatin’ Mexican,” Ian ribs back.
I try not to ruin the moment with my weirdness, but I secretly hopethat depositing my next, hefty cheese enchilada crap into the Memphis sewer
system will be enough of a Loss for now. I could always try to bury it in theflowerbed by the parking lot—something a bit more ritualistic than a flush—
but I’m not sure how to transport poo without a plastic baggie.
After dinner, we have sex. It’s more vanilla than I’m used to, maybe because
neither of us is starving to death and having to break each other open likebread. He’s on top, I’m on bottom. There’s some humping and some groaning,
his dick is a little smaller than I expected, but it does the trick. He definitely
knows what he’s doing with his hips and fingers. He flicks my clit until I come,79

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

he licks my neck in long, languorous strokes. I worry a little bit about my skin
still tasting like street-grime, about the fact that one bath can’t do much tocombat years of no-baths.
After it’s all over, I feel cozy and complete. Like I’m a woman who has
just made love to her man. Not like I was hacked open—from bellybutton toasshole—with a rusty chainsaw, how I usually feel after sex. I congratulate
myself for engaging in something so grown-up.
Almost-Ian falls asleep quickly, cum drying on the tip of his wilting
dick, his breathing heavy and ragged. I stay up late writing in my journal,
carefully memorializing the Lost hair, blood, and skin of these last two days.
But I’m having trouble figuring out what to call this new womanly-sex thing.
Sure, I popped my cherry years ago; in fact, my virginity is stuffed deep in anunderwear drawer at a closed-down Victoria’s Secret in Houston (A.K.A.
Bruise-town). But, suddenly, I’ve got this second hymen to commemorate.
Maybe I’ll call it chastity—that rings of sexual maturity.
As I record, I fantasize about a future in which I’m the kind of womanthat can love every inch of herself—even the broken parts. Retracing Ian’s tiretracks—hopefully with Ian in tow—I’ll keep the trunk filled with forget-menots to sprinkle on the graves of all of my Losses.
Our life together morphs into a sitcom; everyday a mimicry of the one before.
Almost-Ian gets up early and goes to work, leaving me drooling on the goosedown pillow. I spend all day popping zits in the Hollywood starlet mirror andwiping the pus on the inside of the medicine cabinet. I waste electricity andwater, watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer on the gay channel, nap, and feed my
Flushies pieces of dead skin and scab. I make cup after cup of coffee on theweird little one-cup coffee maker until I run out of grounds.
“Hi honey, I’m home,” Almost-Ian shouts as he walks through the door.
“Hey babe, how was work?” I ask, jumping off the couch and wrapping
my arms around his neck. I’ve started painting my toenails with Sharpie andbrushing my teeth twice a day.
“Same old same,” he says, “Lookie what I got my girl!”
Digging my fists into his Santa-sack today, I find tea lights, roses, anda Rolling Stone magazine. Everyday it’s something new. I’ve already been gifted
a Hello Kitty doll, whiskey, cookie dough ice cream, nag champa, fish food,cans of Coke, a book of Emily Dickinson’s poetry, a carton of Newport 100’s,
80Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

some quartz crystals, lavender/kelp bath salts, The Satanic Bible, and hella
weed. It’s almost like he’s got mind-reading abilities. Or X-ray eyes that see
straight into my heart. Or maybe he’s just been following me around for years
and taking careful stock of all the things my fingers have paused on in stores
while contemplating that ol’ free-ninety-nine fleece.
I’m officially the imp who got lured into a candy house. My witch justhas a beard and drives an Oldsmobile.
After he’s passed out from whiskey and dicking, I use the thorns on
the roses to carve delicate lines into my skin, drawing just enough blood that
my Loss feels sufficient for now. The tea lights make burning myself feelritualistic. I’d always just used Bic lighters and books of matches before; I
didn’t realize I was forsaking so much romance for convenience. Even blisters
look prettier when coerced by candlelight.
It’s hard to keep track of time without mile markers accumulating in the rearview, a gas tank that’s always threatening emptiness, and when someone elseis washing your sheets for you. So, I don’t even realize that Christmas has comeand gone—the lackluster old tramp that she is—until Almost-Ian shows up
with champagne, strawberries, Twinkies, Cool Whip, and a sly smile peeking
out from under his beard. He’s ready to party hard.
“Happy New Year, baby girl!” He shouts, brandishing a champagne
bottle like a holy grail. The droplets of condensation on its necks look likediamonds, but I don’t even care.
“Oh no,” I groan, “Hasn’t been a New Year yet that I haven’t ended up
weeping.” I pull my knees to my chest, stretch my t-shirt over them and hook
it to my toes. I pull my arms inside, plunk my face deep into the neck-hole:snail-mode.
“It’ll be different this year; you’ll be kissing me!”
“Doubtful,” I say, popping my head and arms out of the cocoon andyanking the champagne bottle from his hand.
“That’s for midnight, silly,” he reprimands, taking it back.
“You can do whatever you want with that other bottle over there, but
this one’s mine. Gimme!” The pitch of my voice makes him loosen his grip.
I wrestle with the cork until it zings across the room, sending a boltof lightning down my spine. I’m not good with loud noises, even the ones I
have control over.
81Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

I suck at the foam that’s pouring from the mouth of the bottle, notwanting to let any of those precious dizzy-bubbles go to waste. I grab the tubof Cool Whip, the box of snack cakes, and the plastic crate of berries, and sit
my ass down on the couch for a gorge-fest.
“Can I join you?” Almost-Ian asks, scooting in next to me before I havetime to say no.
“You can do whatever the fuck you want,” I say turning away from
him and using the Twinkies like giant fingers to scoop out dollops of whipped
frosting. I top each bite with a whole berry, and I have to stretch my mouth as
wide as it will go—almost dislocating my jaw like a snake—to make it fit. I
wash each bite down with a swig of champagne, straight from the bottle.
NYE was never any different than all the other days of the year; but
something about the promise of a new beginning made Mom hanker forsomething better. Those nights she’d talk back to Daddy, or pack up the car,or do some other strong woman shit that she’d heard about on Oprah. Daddy
would just keep getting madder and drunker and madder, and by the time
midnight finally struck, Mom would be crumpled up on the kitchen floor andwailing. I’d be running around looking for somewhere safe to hide.
In an effort to protect myself from my memories, I set the A/C as cold
as it will get and build an igloo-fort out of all the sheets, blankets, and towels
that I can find.
“Can I get in there with you?” Almost-Ian asks, peeking his head into
my fort.
“Hell no!” I say, sinking further into myself. I know it’s not fair to be
mad at him—he didn’t make it New Year’s Eve—but to have the audacity towant to celebrate this shit, there must be something wrong with him.
“But it’s cold out here and you took all the blankets,” he whines, his
tongue thick with alcohol.
“You’re a man; deal with it,” I say, wishing he would just go away orfall asleep or something—anything—as long as it is far away from me.
Even though I’m hunkering deep inside my igloo—cotton balls stuffedin my ears, wearing both bathrobes at once—when the fireworks start blastingoutside, I feel them reverberate through my bones. They sound like gunshotsand behind my closed eyes I see a rain of blood.
My breath gets trapped in my chest, like when a bird accidentally flies
into an open window and gets stuck in a room when all it’s ever known is
outside. The bird flies around in screwy circles, not understanding that the82

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

window it just flew into is right there and if it could just fly back out,
everything would be okay.
“Must be midnight!” Almost-Ian hollers from the couch. “Come outhere and give me some sugar!”
I make myself count to ten, I look around my fort and remind myselfthat I’m safe. I visualize clouds and balloons and kites flying in the sky. I attach
Mom and Bubba to the end of the kite strings; hoping that they can help pullme out of this panic. I do my best to imagine my lungs as envelopes coming
unsealed, but nothing happens. My ribcage is bursting with the ferocity of one
thousand bewildered pigeon wings.
Suddenly, when another firework blasts, this time even closer to thehotel, Ian—my trusty black stallion with door dings for days—begins honking
in the parking lot: Beep! Beep! Beep! The lilt of his familiar chirp allows thebreath to flow in and out of my pipes again. I gulp the air, tasting its crispness
on my tongue, letting the coolness of it wash through my chest. It’s the bestthing I’ve ever tasted—even better than booze.
Once my body is properly re-oxygenated and I can use my limbs again,
I run to the window and tap Morse-code messages to Ian: I love you. I’m sorry
I’ve been away for so long. I lost track of time. I forgot what was important. I’ll bedown soon.
He beeps back: I love you too. I forgive you. It’s time for us to hit the road.
We’ve got a lot of Losing to do. I’ll always wait for you.
I run back to my fort, avoiding Not-Ian’s grasping hands. I’ll just spend
one last night in my igloo, I tell myself. I’ll be out by morning. I’ll make like a libraryand book!
“Why you runnin’ around here like a headless chicken, baby girl?
Come gimme a kiss. It’s a new year. You and me together.”
Suddenly, the idea of kissing Not-Ian makes me wanna hurl. I can’t
remember if I’ve been with him for a week or a month—everything’s blurred
into a memory-foam-infused fog of television/sex/weed/booze/bubble baths/
Pizza Hut delivery.
I’ve gotten lazy, I haven’t Lost anything more substantial than hair,blood, skin, shit, pus, cum, or spit—just the mundane stuff that regular peopleslough off every day. Not to mention that everything I’ve laid to waste forweeks (?!) has been in this one shitty hotel room in this one shitty city. WhenI mark it on my map, it will be at least the size of a quarter: the Memphis
83Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Mausoleum (A.K.A. Suckerville)—a big black smudge of ink. A testament toLosing my Losing. Losing myself when I’d meant to Lose something else
entirely.
As I go to crawl back into my fort, I bump my head on the coffee table,
hard.
“You dumb sonofabitch!!” I wail, pushing the table over with both of
my hands. I notice that one of its legs wobbles more than the others, so I yankon it. The squeaky wheel gets the motherfucking oil, I think.
My fear transformed to anger, I feel as powerful as a superhero, like
one those mothers who can lift a car when her baby is trapped underneath. I
hate this stupid, fucking table, I can destroy this ugly piece of shit, I can makethis crap my bitch.
“Babygirl, please chill the fuck out,” Not-Ian urges, “It’s a holiday,
remember! We still have time to celebrate. Just you and me and a bubble bath?”“Shhhh, I’m busy,” I say, pulling and twisting the leg, not noticing thatmy palms are getting red and agitated with blister.
I twist and pull with all my might, until suddenly the leg pops free. It
feels like popping that stubborn knuckle in my left thumb: a sigh of relief.
In my hand this table leg feels like a weapon. It’s dense and erect witha sharp nail protruding right out of the end. It’s archaic, a torture device; I
could pluck Not-Ian’s eyeball right out of his skull. But he isn’t the one who
needs to Lose something; I do.
I’ve been trying to Lose all the pieces of myself that were ruined byDaddy; to wipe him clean off the map of my body. But that doesn’t really makesense, does it? Because he broke my rib in second grade when he hugged me too
hard, and that sucker is still weaved into the basket of my ribcage, thicker now
with callouses of calcium bound around the snap. Daddy gave me more blackeyes than I can count—especially during summer when teachers weren’t
around to get suspicious—turning my whole socket a deep eggplant purple,
the same color the bad girls in high school wore as lipstick.
Daddy, being Daddy, burrowed his way straight into my brain, myheart, my very soul; he’s everywhere, like God. The only thing that could
really snuff him out completely would be a gallon of bleach or some anthrax.
A noose, a gas oven, a head-on collision. But I don’t go there because I can’tgo there because I won’t go there because…

84

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“I want to live!” I scream to myself, to my memories, to Daddy’s ghostthat’s always right here inside of me no matter what I do to try and get rid ofhim.
“I’m serious, Magpie, why don’t you just calm down? We can ordersome chocolate mousse from room service! We can watch whatever you wanton TV!” Not-Ian’s freaking-the-fuck-out squeal breaks my reverie. I wish hewould just leave already. I have this one last thing to do, and then I’m outta
here.
“Get away from me; I’m busy,” I growl, turning the table leg over andover in my hand, marveling at its size and shape, how shiny with lacquer it is.
“I told you I was busy when we met. You should have listened.”“Seriously, girl, they have my credit card on file,” he says, attempting
to take the table leg out of my hands. I imagine his brain formulating Mr. FixIt ideas: wood glue, hammer and nails, duct tape maybe. But I know that noneof those things will work. It’s impossible to really ever fix something that has
been this broken.
“Miiiiiiine!” I scream, grabbing it back from him. I need to Lose
something right now or else I will never forgive myself.
I look at my hands. No. They are good hands. They feed me, they hold
Ian’s steering wheel, they record my Losses. They take better care of me thananyone else ever could.
I look at my legs. No. I need them to walk, to run, to carry me far awayfrom places like the Pear Tree Trailer Palace. Places like this.
I look at my feet—that’s it! I remember hearing once about how ladies
in the olden days had their baby toes removed so they could fit into pointy
shoes. I remember how Cinderella’s sisters cut off their own toes so they could
easily slip into that glass slipper and fleece the Prince. I remember how Daddy
used to always put his feet in a bucket of baby powder before he put his bootson; he was a hard man, but he had such soft feet. I remember someone tellingme once that you break your little toe hundreds of times in your life, thosetimes when you’re just walking around your house and you stub it on the
bedpost or the coffee table and it hurts like the dickens for a quick minute, it’s
actually broken.
“This little piggy cried wee, wee, wee, wee all the way to the grave,” I
say, turning away from Not-Ian and sitting down on the carpet to face thewindow. Fireworks are still blasting in the sky, flooding the room with weird
85

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

red and blue glows, but I feel calm now that I have a plan. Memories can’t hurt
me when I’m living in the moment.
I curl my right leg up and under me like a lotus flower. My left leg
points straight out: an open highway, a freeway to freedom.
“Goodbye, little friend. We’ve been through a lot together, but this iswhere our journey ends. Losing you will set me free. Thank you,” I say to mylittlest toe, that cute cranberry-shaped thing with not much of a nail.
I take a deep inhale and as I exhale, I make one swift hack with thetable leg. I feel a sharp, shearing pain run through my whole body. Out of thefrying pan and into the fire, I think. The nail on the end of my weapon goes deep,
hits bone. Blood spurts up like a fountain. That’s a good name for a metal band:
Fountain of Blood, I think, as I hear Not-Ian start retching somewhere behindme. I hope he makes it to the bathroom quick; I hate the smell of vomit.
I whack rhythmically, like a clock ticking, and pretty quickly, the nailhas gouged a deep crater. In order to sever, I need to change my position—I
need to stop poking this one hole over and over again, but poke more holes
around the circumference of the toe. Eventually, the holes will just meld into
one another, and tear like a perforation.
I have to bend my knee and bring my toe in a little bit closer to mybody. It smells like the meat department of the grocery store.
I hack and hack until finally I can no longer feel pain. The nerves havebeen severed and all that’s left is an intense throbbing. It feels like my heart
has moved down to my foot and is beating harder than it’s ever beat before.
“We’ve got the beat, we’ve got the beat,” I sing.
There’s more blood than I expected. The beige carpet fibers suck it up
thirstily, turning a deep maroon. I remember when I was four and spilled grape
juice on my comforter. I hated that ugly, blah-colored thing and reckoned if it
got ruined, maybe I could get a Care Bears one. That was when Daddy
introduced me to his belt.
“Silent night, holy night, all is Lost, all is quiet,” I sing, lopping away.
All that’s still connected is a bit of bone. I’m going to have to crack it
in half with my fingers; my instrument has done all it can do. Blood on my hands,
I think, as I drop the table leg.
I pull my left leg up to me, now I’m sitting criss-cross-applesauce,
which reminds me of kindergarten, which reminds me of learning the alphabet
and finger-painting, and how many times I had to switch schools because
teachers kept asking too many questions about my bruises.
86Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

I hold my foot steady with my left hand. It feels like a dying bird,
heaving its last jot of life, still warm, but barely. I wrap my right fist aroundthe wet, mangled pinky, and with all the force I have left in me, I snap
downwards. My elbow hits the spongey carpet with a thud.
I look down and my toe is sitting quietly in my cupped hand.
Disconnected from my body, it looks like a gnawed-on chicken nugget,a piece of earthworm, a wad of chewed-up bubblegum. Definitely not human.
I start to sing “Hush Little Baby” as I cradle the toe in my palm,rocking it back and forth, putting it to sleep.
I reach over and grab my bag, I dig around until I find my favorite pairof underpants. They are red and silky with a black lace edge: the perfect funeralshroud. I carefully wrap the toe up tight—like a present. It will rest in thebottom of my knapsack for now, it will be safe there.
Standing up, I realize that I’m still too drunk to drive, the loss of blood
has got me pretty lightheaded, and the way my foot is throbbing reminds meof that time I did a lot of Ecstasy at a rave and the deep thrum of the bass
bumped up through the floor and made my body feel like it had to dance tostay alive. But I don’t think I should try to dance right now. A bath sounds likea better option. Water has all kinds of magical healing properties that are goodfor sucking out boozy toxins and cleaning wounds. I haven’t had gangrene yet,but Chuckles down in Chilly-cago warned me of its wickedness and taught me
a bunch of hobo-medicine tricks like how to stop bleeding with spiderwebs andvinegar and how to dress a wound with toilet paper and a handkerchief. Heeven showed me how to fill a deep wound with honey, to kill bacteria andstanch the stank.
As I limp to the bathroom, I look over at Not-Ian. He’s strewn acrossthe bed with little chunks of barf all imbedded in his beard. I’d kept hoping
he’d shave off that scratchy, ugly thing, but now I don’t care if it grows so longthat it touches the floor like some weird old Rip Van Winkle freak. Thinking
about him touching my boobs makes me gag.
“What the fucking fuck, dude?” he slurs at my backside.
As I’m pouring my bottle of apple cider vinegar into the bathtub,
getting the water all hot and fragrant, I remember how Bubba and I used topour table salt in the tub with us to simulate swimming in the ocean. That time
we’d gone to Galveston with Daddy, we were mesmerized by the way the sea
seemed to patch up our wounds right quick, better than Mom’s kisses even. I
had a split lip and some belt-burn at the time; he only had a skinned knee, but
87Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

when we got out of the water, we were halfway to healed. Bubba never had
nearly as many ouchies as me.
“Boys don’t need the same kind of manhandling, it’s you womenfolk
that’s all full of sin,” Daddy’d always say, trying to make sense of why he beatme and Mom so bad but left Bubba alone. I always figured Daddy himself was
the most sinful of us all though.
I pour in the whole canister of lavender/kelp bath salts that Not-Ian
had brought in his Santa-sack. This is bound to be my last bath for a while, so
I might as well make it good. Since my water’s as saturated with salt as theGulf of Mexico, I decide to dump the Flushies right on in; Surfin’ USA!
I hobble out of the bathroom and over to the bed where my fish-bucket
lives. I have to be careful not to put too much weight on my left leg.
“What’re you doin’ now?” Not-Ian asks without even lifting his head
to look up at me. Damn man can’t hold his liquor, that’s for sure. What kind of
wimp have I been shacked up with for weeks?
“If you honey-buns are anything like the real Flushy, then you’re only
partially fish, but mostly magic,” I tell them, as I carry the bucket into thebathroom. “Do a girl a solid and patch up this wound, kay?”
The Flushies are happy to break free of their confinement. When I
climb in the tub with them, they nip lightly at my skin before jetting away. I
probably taste familiar since they’ve been surviving on skin flakes and fish
flakes for God-knows-how-long. I sing songs to the Flushies about sunshinecolored sea monsters biting the heads off of blood-clotted creatures while I
soap and sponge. They tickle.
“Send your magical sun particles to my toe to hamper the bleeding,please?” I beg them, feeling awkward about my use of the word hamper but
liking the way it sounds and knowing the fish will get it—they do have me
inside of them after all.
The blood from my toe creeps into the water, changing the Flushies
scales from traffic-cone orange to a more sunsety shade. I scrub myself with
Not-Ian’s loofa, hoping that I’ll be able to slough off a smorgasbord for the
Flushies to indulge in; they deserve it, they’ve been such faithful pets.
I splash around happily, less guilty now that I’ve Lost a toe; only
slightly bummed by the fact that I’m gonna have to leave my Flushies with
Not-Ian. They don’t seem like they’d be very good road-dogs.
I’m not sure where to bury the toe. I reckon I could stick it between
the mattress and box spring, though I don’t know how often the maids flip the88

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

mattresses. Leaving it anywhere in this hotel room means that it would end up
in a landfill, and that’s a dismal place for such an important part of myself torest eternally. I’ll have to ponder it when my head’s a little clearer.
I wake up from what feels like a minute of sleep—one of those weird, fallingoff-a-cliff, heart-in-your-throat moments where your eyelids blink open andyou can’t remember ever having drifted off to begin with. Not-Ian is sitting
next to the tub looking like he got bit by a rabid skunk. For some strange
reason, he’s naked. Maybe he barfed on his clothes? Or wanted to climb in the
tub with me, but saw my Flushies and realized there wasn’t room?
“Mornin’ sugar-lumps. I’s gonna git in there, but I fell,” Not-Ian
mumbles from the floor, his words sloshing around in his mouth.
“Um, okay,” I mutter.
When I look over at him, some kind of veil lifts from in front of myeyes and I actually see him for the first time. His body is a weird mix of old man
and baby: there’s a blanket of thick, coarse hair lining his chest and privates,
but underneath the fuzz he’s pale and soft. No tattoos bleed from his forearms,
no scars from knife fights or razor wire lace his chest, there’s not even a fucking
ingrown hair or a cat scratch to be found. He’s pristine and unadulterated—
life has barely grazed his shoulders. I want to carve an upside-down crossbetween his eyebrows. And lop off his pointer finger.
When I turn my eyes to revel at my own lived-in and martyred body, I realizethat while I was sleeping, all of the bathwater drained away and I’m lying here
dry as a bone, covered in dead fish. A few of them are cluttered down near myfeet, but most of their tiny, shiny bodies are resting on my belly and chest.
They tremble with my every breath.
“My Flushies are dead!” I wail.
“S’okay, baby girl, there are plenty more downstairs. I’ll get ya anotherbucket-full later on.”“Don’t you get it? There is no later on! You fish-killing bastard!” I
don’t know why I blame Not-Ian—I know that it’s not his fault—but I can’t
bear the weight of thirteen deaths on my own shoulders.
I want to close the Flushies eyes for them, like I’ve seen priests do inmovies, but since goldfish don’t have eyelids, I have to think of something else.
“We’re all in this together now,” I whisper longingly, looking down at mylegions of dead friends. I guess these fake Flushies weren’t nearly as tough as
the original Flushy after all.
89

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Since these poor, innocent souls consumed my skin and blood, the only
right thing for me to do would be to eat them back. That should give them achance at eternal life. It’s the least I can do.
“Rest in peace, sweet, golden Not-Flushies,” I blubber, carefully
plucking their limp bodies from the graveyard of my chest. One by one, I placethem in my mouth, making sure not to bite or chew. They slip down my throat,
quietly, like secrets left unsaid. Washing them down with water from thefaucet, I swallow and swallow and swallow—until they’re all gone.
“Whut the fuck ya doin’? Anti-Ian slurs. “I must be fuckin’ dreamin’.”He goes to stand up, but his knee slips in a puddle of vomit. When his flesh
slaps the floor, it makes a sucking sound.
“Listen, dude, thanks for everything. But as you can see, this just isn’t
gonna work,” I say, trying to climb out of the tub without stepping in his mess.
“Where’ ya goin’?” he mumbles from his spot on the bathmat, rollingover just enough to keep from getting stepped on. “I was gonna git in withya….”
“This has nothing to do with you. I mean, yes it does. You just aren’t
the kind of person a girl like me can be with. I need someone who knows what
it feels like to have razor wire rip their skin. Someone who’s played one too
many games of five-finger-filet.” When I look down at the empty place where
my toe used to be, pride swells my chest—which inevitably makes my boobs
look bigger. I try to wiggle my four remaining toes, but it hurts too much.
“I’ve no fuckin’ idea what yer goin’ on about,” Anti-Ian groans fromthe floor; he’s holding his head in his hands. “Just come over here and sit withme. Daddy has a lap for ya. I’ll make it all better.”“Daddy? Daddy? You’ve got to be fucking kidding me. Go Daddy
yourself. I don’t need you! I don’t need anyone at all. I’m totally good on myown.” I pull the towels down off the rack, letting one of them fall right on his
head. “Actually, I’m better than good. But if I were to hook up with someone
for real for real, they’d have to know how to make a shiv out of melting theelastic waistband of their underwear. They’d need to know what it smells likein the underbelly of the underworld. And they’d never ever—in a million years
never—refer to themselves as ‘Daddy’!”“Huh? Under what?”“Underworld, dummy. It smells like bellybutton and earwax andperiod panties and junkie swabs and puke. Like that time I threw up on
Chuckles’ white suspenders and turned them pink ‘cuz all I had in my stomach
90

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

was boxed wine and Saltines. And he just kept on wearing them like that forweeks.”
I wrap a towel around my midsection tightly, and another one aroundmy head. I want to feel like an Egyptian queen as I step out of this bathroom
and into the next phase of my life.
“Uggghh, everything hurts. ‘Mind me never to mix champagne withtequila again.” Anti-Ian’s shoulders heave as he retches yellowy spit into therug.
“I need someone who isn’t afraid to slice me open, debone me if that’s
what it takes. You’ll never be the Sid to my Nancy. Someone might be, but it’s
not you.” I pull the bathroom door shut behind me. I try to slam it for emphasis,but it just thumps lamely in the frame.
My belongings are strewn all over the room, mixed up with the bait-&-fuckgoodies from Anti-Ian’s Santa sack. I don’t want any of his gifts though; excess
stuff is not an asset when the primary goal is Losing. I hobble around—trying
to keep the majority of my weight on the un-wounded foot—plucking my junkfrom amongst the rubble. It feels like an Easter egg hunt. Except this time
Daddy didn’t fill the plastic eggs with dead bugs and bullet casings for a laugh.
This time, I’m hunting for what’s mine.
Everything I own fits perfectly into my two backpacks and one
duffel—just like it always has. I check three times to make sure I’ve still got
the toe; I apply extra eyeliner and dress my wound with coconut oil, tissue,
and as much self-love as I can muster.
“Later, alligator,” I say to the bathroom door as I’m leaving.
Anti-Ian doesn’t respond. Or if he does, his voice is too hushed for me
to hear.
It’s early in the morning, so the continental breakfast bar is still
steaming. I’m not hungry now—I’m too full of fish—but the Hobo Code of
Conduct states that passing up free food is a sin worse than murder. I fill mypockets with toast, sausage, dry pancakes, and honey packets—which I’ll beable to use on my wound when my coconut oil supply has run dry.
As I walk through the parking lot towards Ian, I feel my spine
straighten; the sun tangles itself into my dreadlocks like a crown. Crawling
behind the wheel, I thank myself for having had the foresight to Lose the toeon my left foot instead of on my accelerator foot.
91

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“I’m not psychic, but my Losing is,” I whisper, giving Ian’s dashboard
a celebratory kiss.
Everything feels just right, like when Goldilocks found the porridgethat wasn’t too hot or too cold. The way Ian’s seat cradles my butt, the way
my hands feel on his wheel, even the way he smells like a mix of strawberries
and the stuff you pick out from under your fingernails with a toothpick.
Perfection.
Ian doesn’t care that I have fish burps, that no matter how much I
Lose, I’ll always have Daddy’s eyes staring right back at me—out of my very
own face—in the mirror. Hell, I might even still have some of Anti-Ian’s sperm
swimming around in my lady-parts; Ian always accepts me exactly as I am.
“First thing’s first, lover,” I say, pulling the map out of the glovebox.
“We’ve gotta find the proper resting place for this toe. Just anywhere won’t
do. This sucker’s a testament to my Losing, my survival, my whole damn life.
This thing woke me the fuck up! We have to bury it somewhere super special.”
I lay the atlas across my lap and the whole United States opens up
before me like a fully-bloomed rose. I close my eyes and swirl my finger overthe map, drawing invisible snakes and ribbons and hearts in the air. I count tothirteen—Ian’s favorite number—and then plunk my finger down.
When I open my eyes and look, I’m pointing right at Texas. The
motherfucking Lone Star State: full of big-ass stars and perfume-blooming
sage, my dang birthplace, Daddy’s homestate, and all that other hokey-pokey
shit I’ve tried to forget. Of course Texas is the destination; it’s always been thereason.
As I drive from one broken-down town to another, I’m scared of running out
of gas— filling stations are few and far between in these sparse Mississippi-toLouisiana parts—I play Nirvana’s Nevermind on repeat for luck. I once saw Ian
writing the lyrics to “Drain You” on the back of his binder; it’s my favorite
song on the album.
A few hours in, the Flushies start rumbling in my guts. Before I havetime to find a regular bathroom, I pull off the highway and pop a squat in a
stranger’s backyard garden—which, of course, is a much more respectable
resting place than the sewer system of Bumfuck, Nowhere. I reckon thefishiness of the shit will add more nutrition than regular fertilizer. Hopefully
the gardener will win World’s Biggest Tomato at the state fair and Flushy’s
magic will live on. Daddy always loved tomatoes; especially with sprinkles of92

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

salt, pepper, and vinegar. I fantasize about him sitting down to eat a big-as-ahouse motherfucker, and the thing rolling right over him and squashing him
flat.
It takes a good nine hours, but once I hit Houston, skyscrapers, spaghetti-bowl
interstates, and Chili’s restaurants sprout up at every angle. I decide to head
to Galveston to look for that sunscreen-stinking hotel where me and Bubba’dstayed with Daddy. I want to connect the dots between the two hotels of mylife, to see if there’s meaning in the mapping.
When Daddy’d left me and Bubba alone in the hotel that night, we’d
had actually had a blast. He left enough quarters for us to get Cool Ranch
Doritos, Twix, salted peanuts, gummy worms, and a Coke from the machine.
Bubba didn’t want stupid nuts with so many other more-delicious options, but
I made him eat them for the protein. I had tiny bites and sips of everything—
I was already deep into my Losing—and let Bubba take the bulk. We jumped
from bed to bed, watched TV all night, and wrapped the whole room in toilet
paper as if we were decorating for a birthday party.
The next morning, when Daddy got home from the titty bar—stilldrunk and broker than before—I got less of a beating than I’d anticipated: his
knuckles were just sloppy enough to barely break the skin. My lip swelled up
some, but I just pretended it was a gummy worm that got stuck to my facewhen we were partying, a relic from our bygone night. Then, Bubba and I got
to swim in the ocean while Daddy nursed his hangover; so overall, it was a
win-win.
“Galveston, here we come. I’m gonna lay this toe deep in your tarriddled sands, right on the edge of that stinky, old Gulf. She’ll sit everlasting,just waiting to be swallowed up the next time the earth quakes on its axis andforces the sea to open her mouth too wide.”
Out of nowhere—a sign pointing towards Sugar Land pops up in theditch. Something old and reptilian, from the backwater part of my brain takes
control; I veer onto the exit ramp. Holding the steering wheel with my left
hand, I run the right one through my dreads, over my cheeks and lips and chin;
I let my thumb linger in that concave of my collar bone, the place where thetendons of the neck meets the width of the chest. “The thumbprint of ourfamily’s sin lives on our skin,” I tell Ian. “Sometimes we have to shed our entire
selves in order to find freedom.”93

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

I’d forgotten all about Sugar Land (no nickname needed), how as a kid
I imagined all the houses were made out of graham crackers and gumdrops,
but had been disguised to look like regular houses so the grown-ups didn’t get
mad. I’d spent the best summers of my life there, in my grandparent’s
rambling, trinket-filled farmhouse. They’d always catch me licking the walls,
looking for frosting. But instead of a spanking, I would get a kiss.
“Whatcha know good, Miss Magpie?” Paw-Paw would say wheneverhe saw me, wrapping me up in his big, cigarette-reeking arms, a piece of hay
stuck between his teeth.
“I know nothin’!” I’d holler, hoping that if I could be empty enough,he’d be forced to fill me up.
Driving down Treasure Trail, it all comes back to me: Paw-Paw
plucking his old guitar, while I played fake-hopscotch on the checkered floor.
Me-Maw baking and baking so the whole house smelled just like the inside ofa gingerbread house should smell. How both of them would tuck us in bed atnight under hand-loomed quilts and take turns reading stories.
There was always a jar of candied apricots sitting on the kitchencounter, and when no one was looking, I’d sneak a bunch of pieces into mypockets. Since the apricot chunks were goldfish-colored I thought that if Bubba
and I ate enough of them, they’d make us more like Flushy: strong, brave, safe
from Daddy’s belt.
“Screw Galveston, Sugar Land is where thou shall be bequeathed,” Itell the toe. I don’t really know what bequeathed means, but it feels like the right
word for the moment.
As I drive through the old neighborhood, I notice that the houses all
looks smaller than I remember them, their lawns are all deader too. But there’s
something in the air that surges with life, like when it’s really hot outside andthe space above the asphalt vibrates in rainbowy waves. It’s January, so it can’t
be heat. Maybe it’s memory. Or ghosts. Though, really what’s the difference?
As I pull in front of Me-Maw and Paw-Paw’s house, I’m disappointed
to see the windows boarded up and the garden waist-high with weeds. I
wonder who moved in after my grandparents died. I wonder if they had kidsthat played in the yard, if they ate hand-churned, strawberry ice-cream in thesummertime. If they swam in a cleaned-out horse trough when it got up to
over 110 degrees, if they hunted crawdads, if they made crowns out of clover.
I hope that these kids got to do some of the things that Bubba and I did before
Daddy decided to end to our visits.
94

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“The old folks are spoiling these little leaches. The stink that comes
off this one especially…” Daddy would say, grabbing my arm, “…worse thanshit on a stick.”
One night when Daddy had socked Mom harder than ever before—so
hard that a chunk of her septum was hanging out of her nostril—Mom told me
to go and pack up mine and Bubba’s clothes; that we’d be staying with MeMaw and Paw-Paw for a while.
But when Daddy caught us piling into the car near midnight, hegrabbed his shotgun from the rack in his pick-up and used the butt of it tosmash out the headlights and windows of Mom’s El Camino. We couldn’t drive
anywhere like that.
It was the middle of the night, so me and Bubba were in our pajamas
and barefooted. As we were shuffled out of the car and back into bed, little bitsof glass got all stuck up in the soles of our feet; we knew better than tocomplain.
When I woke up the next morning, there were bloody footprints
tracking our steps from the driveway through the house; it reminded me of
how Hansel and Gretel left breadcrumbs in their wake. I wished that someone
would stop by, see the blood trails and set out on a mission to rescue us. But,
since no one ever did, it was up to me to pick the glass shards out of our feetwith Mom’s eyebrow tweezers.
I put Ian in park, shut off his ignition, and crawl out of my seat. I stretch myarms and legs. The air smells clean here, even though it probably isn’t. I
remember Me-Maw always worrying about the chemical plants nearby andthen Paw-Paw went and died of brain cancer and proved all her worrying
right. I take a deep breath anyways.
Right smack-dab in the middle of the front yard, the same old pecan
tree is still standing; a ladder to damn-near heaven. This very tree produced
the nuts for Me-Maw’s award-winning buttermilk/pecan pies, the recipe of
which she took to the grave.
I wrap my arms around its trunk, pretending for a minute that it’s mygrandparents.
I’d had so much fun as a kid, sitting here and kicking these nuts around,arranging them in fake-hieroglyphics across the yard. Because I liked to collectthings, Paw-Paw gave me an emptied-out coffee tin to keep my treasures in. I
95

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

put a ton of pecans in there, along with other special things like heart-shaped
leaves, locust skins, and wishboney twigs.
Before bed, I’d ceremoniously pluck a couple of pecans out of the jar
and use the Christmas nutcracker to bust them open. I was always extra careful
not to drop any of the nut pieces into Me-Maw’s mustard shag. After arranging
the nuts meticulously on big leaves (what I called “fairy plates”)—in a happy
face formation—I’d set them on the windowsill, shell-less and glittering witheasy consumption. This was my offering to the outdoors kingdom of critters.
I wanted to give as much as I could. I wanted to make lives outside of mine feeltaken-care-of and special.
When I’d check in the morning, the nut chunks would always be gone.
I’m thankful for the trees’ presence, for its strength, its hope, its ability
to withstand destruction, pollution, hurricane, drought. Here it stands, crownalmost touching the sun, a symbol for all the pain and suffering and Loss that
I’ve survived. That we’ve survived.
At the base of the tree, I start digging a hole with my hands. The grass
comes up easy. Under the grass, the dirt is moist just like it always is in thispart of the country: ripe for growing rice. The perfect resting place.
As I dig, the soil and sludge creep up underneath my nails, it reminds
me of digging my fingers into Me-Maw’s homemade playdough. She put
almond extract in it, so it always smelled like cookies.
I’m careful to avoid disrupting the roots. I wouldn’t want to do
anything to disturb this tree’s stalwart growth. But I dig deep, finding bugs
and stones and worms. I remember when Paw-Paw taught me that if you cut
an earthworm in half, it would regrow its tail. I’ve always wondered if the samething might happen to me, if my Losses would come back. If someday I’d justwake up and all the spots that I thought were bound for eternal emptinesswould be full again.
My fingers move through loam, humus, and bottom-soil—all kinds ofdark substances that have never known sunlight. I dig and dig as the moonmoves across the sky: a big glowing belly guiding my hands.
I’m almost shoulder-deep, when finally, a silence arises from theopening and I know I’ve gone deep enough. I put the toe at the bottom of thehole, still shrouded in my red-&-black panties.
“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Give us this day our daily bread. Like asnake eating its own tail, I hope to return someday. Like I have today. Again
and again and again to honor this baptismal Loss. Blood sugar sex magic.
96

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Peace be with you.” I throw a handful of dirt on the toe, look to the heavens,and smile.
Filling the hole back up is much easier than digging it. In only a few
minutes, the ground is back in place. I stamp down hard with my boots, making
the earth look as if it were never disturbed. I mark the grave with pecans,clover, and some honeysuckle filched from the neighbor’s vine.
I sit down on the burial plot and take a deep breath. “What’s next?” I
ask the tree, Me-Maw and Paw-Paw’s empty house, the moon. Things
suddenly feel different. But I’m not sure what to do with this difference. I dig
around in my pocket for a cigarette; I need something ritualistic to mark thismoment. But my fingers come in contact with a tiny box of razorblades instead.
Aha, a blood-letting! Even better.
I slit the pointer finger on my right hand, it’ a quick, sharp burn;nothing I can’t handle.
I think about writing Magpie + Ian 4-Ever inside of a heart: the samething I’ve written time and time again: on notebooks, on the bottoms of myshoes, in the dirt of Ian’s windshield, on bathroom stalls in truck-stops acrossAmerica.
But instead, I write Magpie Forever right on the bark of the old pecan
tree.
“If I keep on Losing with the patience of a saint, then maybe, someday,
it won’t even hurt,” I shout, my voice echoing off the emptiness of the cul-desac.
A bird caws somewhere in the distance, but I doubt he’s talking to me.
Maybe someday it won’t even hurt.

97

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Other People’s Land
Claudine Jacques
Originally published in French in ‘Le Cri de l’acacia (Au vent des îles, 2008)
Translated by Patricia Worth
And then, one day, you latch onto
a cause greater than you.
Marylin At-Chee

The noises were coming towards her, strangely distinct, a feverish clamour,screams guttural or piercing, all of them harsh, from deep down, engines overrevving, authoritative commands, dull explosions of teargas grenades,
whistling, scuffling and more coarse, raspy shouting and insults.
She was tempted to get closer to them, to join in, disappear into thetumult.
But held back.
Clung to the first tree she came to.
A kind of calm fury rose within her. She couldn’t define this new
feeling that had nothing to do with anger, its rashness, its blindness. There
was this fire inside her, pulsating in her belly, this ice paralysing her brain.
Nothing was as strange as this.
“Get out of here,” ordered one of the aunties. “Quick. The men are
angry. They’re fighting down there. Some of them are injured, a lot ofdamage.”Yet, haltingly, she went back into the house, denying any haste thatwould have made her a suspect in her own eyes. Everything was ready. The
briefcase containing the official papers and the origins of the conflict. Her bag,a few personal things.
Before stepping out the door, she turned round.
This place was a stopover where she was not leaving much that was
tangible. Yet infinitely more. Namely hope, friendship, brotherhood and trust.
Farewell to long evenings chatting over a tea or a milk coffee with a few sticks
of fried cassava or a bowl of hot rice; gone were the possibility of a fight, dreamsof victory and certainly her own utopian ideas.
98Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“The beginning of exile,” she mused.
She adjusted her sunglasses, pushed an unruly strand of hair behind
her ear and headed for the car that lay idle under the oleander hedge. She
opened the door regretfully, knocking herself on the branches, and sighed as
she sat behind the wheel. She turned the key over and over to get the old
Peugeot 305 to start and was surprised to see her hands shaking.
When she left the clan, it was midday.
The sun was beating down in murky waves of silvery heat onto thetar, an astonishing colour of burnt liquorice.
She drove past some police vans with window grilles, full of mobile
gendarmes; one of them gave her a friendly wave. He was young and red as a
newborn.
“If he knew who I was,” she thought, not smiling, “he wouldn’t wave
at me like that. He mustn’t read the papers!”
In the press they spoke of her as a woman to bring down. For once,
the idiom was protecting her; a woman to beat up, rather, is what she had readbetween the lines, a woman to stone like in Afghanistan. The “Taliban”
journalist, paid or manipulated to humiliate her, had not dared go that far inhis commentary, but it’s what his whole article screamed. For some weeks,
indeed months, rumour had it that she was the face of a movement, the militant
devotee of land claims, the clan powerbroker, what else?
She couldn’t remember.
The punching bag, more like it! The troublemaker!
You’d think she made decisions alone.
But they knew little about her family, her big brothers and her uncles.
What she had going for her, because she had an education, was a fluency inFrench and a good sense of epistolary retort. It was this that had determined
her function in the heart of the clan, nothing more. The position was vacant,deserted by her father. Because, her father, well, he had long ago chosen thecamp of the powerful.
Of course, she had put herself in danger!
They had photographed her in a mission dress, mouth open, wideeyed, intentionally fierce, standing before banners written in big black letters,
Give us back our land … Attack on the dignity of the first people … before trucks
blocking the roads, before aggravated men.

99

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

She was not the only one venting her anger but she was different, more
visible, almost white, unusual. In close-up. That was the photo they selected,
the worst one. The best way to make her seem antagonistic.
No, even if he had seen this picture of her, the red young man would
not have recognised her.
Driving under the Païta bridge, she was still asking herself: How canit be done differently? Not betraying, not hating? How can we progress?
Thanks to those she was leaving today, she had found a hunger in hersoul and had satisfied it.
She had gone to them, torn, not by suffering, but torn like a piece of
paper, from one end to the other. There was the white culture part of her on
one half, the strange and foreign part on the other. One part had been written,
the other was blank.
They welcomed her, recognised her.
So she stayed there.
Tried as best she could to bring the two edges of the paper together,even if time had badly damaged them.
And then she taped up the sheet of paper without much care; her only
desire was to be one, whole, indivisible.
It was there beneath the adhesive strip in its deceptive brilliance that
hundreds of small wounds were produced with every alteration of the paper.
Because it’s not about juxtaposing one’s identities, one must also blend them,make of them a new thing, brand new.
But this was something she had only just come to understand.
She arrived at a small courtyard where she swapped the 305 for a Fiat in evenworse shape, and dirty as well; she transferred her things, her spirits low. Tried
to cover the stained seat with a sarong, tying it behind the headrest. Gathered
up into a plastic bag the empty cans, greasy papers and various fruit peelings
lying on the floor, and not knowing where to put them, locked them in theboot.
So where were her comforts? Her air-conditioned car? Her cosy
apartment? The friends she used to have? And the man she had loved so much?
“Come on, this is just a bad spell you have to get through,” shemuttered to boost her courage, “be brave!”
But enthusiasm was most definitely lacking.
100

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

She started the car. Checked the fuel level. Fortunately, the tank had
been filled, she wouldn’t have to go to one of the local service stations where
she could be recognised.
She took to the road immediately and headed for Noumea.
Where better to hide than in the city? Among its population who were
now her enemies.
The radio tuned to Radio Djiido was broadcasting Kaneka music but
she was hardly listening.
Lost in thought.
Besides, she preferred Vivaldi, or Chopin, or Bach, depending on the
day…or her emotions.
Through her teenage years she lived with a certain amount of pride asa Westerner, moulded by white thought, protected by her barely tan
complexion, her Chinese eyes, her education, her impeccable French, herambiguous, exotic beauty and her clothing in the latest fashion. She was young,carefree, in love. She didn’t have time to look around; she had to structure herlife, earn a living, taste life and enjoy it.
Days and nights too short, ideas too immediate, confused, noperspective.
And then, of course, on a clearer morning everything took shape.
Curiously, the image of the Disembarkation of the Thousand led by
Garibaldi thrust itself upon her. Who knows why? The red shirts of the
Italians of 1860 were confused with the red scarves of the Kanaks of 1960. Or
was it the other way round?
What had happened in her country since then?
The slow rebellion against the colonial State, the land claims, theevents of 1984 and their bloody drama, the promise of rebalancing, peaceaccords signed, nickel-dusted handshakes.
And then the natural consequence of promises not kept, of restitution
forgotten.
Her clan, suddenly a pariah, excluded, dispossessed of its rights, had
become an undesirable tenant on other people’s land. Other people’s land!
How could they accept this spoliation?
Without raging, without yelling, without fighting?
So, she immersed herself in the claim, made it her own.

101Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Admittedly, she understood the economic stake for the developers who boughtthese properties beside the lagoon, wanting to make a housing estate for richpeople; it was her white side, that of reason. But also disgust.
She especially felt the suffering of her people who were seeing the landof their ancestors taken from them, and were rebelling; it was her black side,that of the belly. It was in this choice that everything had shifted: she had
favoured the belly.
Yet she so wished she could propose something else!
A different path that leads everyone towards peace.
She had tried.
Now loneliness was flirting with her.
Her man, with his hugs and promises for the future, took off at the first
ill wind. He didn’t want to hear her new, woeful voice, or accept the entire,complete, total sense of her commitment.
He was afraid. He kept saying: “You upset things, you’re putting us atrisk, I’ve got a job and clients. I know people. I can’t be involved in this.”
One day, he didn’t come home.
She experienced the empty bed, the unanswered phone calls.
“He’s just in a bad mood,” she thought with a shudder, “one of thosemoments when you ask yourself questions, when you have doubts.”
But soon the bailiff was at her door, a divorce procedure in his hands.
The meeting was arranged. At the media library at Rivière Salée she would
leave the vehicle beside the transformer in the car park, someone would bethere, over near the laundrette, waiting for her but not openly acknowledging
her, who would bring her back a bit later.
Then, without a signal, she would go up the street to the graffitiedwall, as on the day when they scouted for a location.
Behind a wild hedge of false pepper trees she would find a small
tarnished gate in an outdated blue, a key hidden under a flat stone, a door, aplace to stay.
She entered the musty house, put her bags on the kitchen table, noticed
the presence of the mobile phone, its charger and Liberty recharge cards, andchecked it was working.
Then she hastened to slide the glass door of the living room open afraction, just enough to let the air circulate.
A surprised lorikeet flew away.
102

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The sarong curtains fluttered and diffused the harsh midday light. She
took a careful look outside to admire the vegetation in the tiny enclosed
garden, then decided to go out onto the shaded patio.
From where she was, she could hear the jumbled commotion of thetwo neighbouring houses, the end of a meal, the clatter of dishes and laughterof children, but the view was partly obstructed by a wooden fence visible here
and there through red cordylines and yellow lianas. A Hawaiian hibiscus
flower had opened, white with an orange heart, the size of a saucer; a jasmine
vine perfumed the air, and in a corner a young flower-laden mango tree wasabuzz with bees.
“A year for cyclones,” she murmured.
She went upstairs, looked into the two bedrooms, chose by reflex theone she would sleep in because of the key in the door, and went back down.
She was hungry.
She opened the cupboards one by one: soups, cans of meat, crispbread,Sao biscuits, coffee and tea, soy sauce, salted butter in the fridge, a few slicesof pink ham in a plastic pack, some bottles of water, a hand of bananas on the
kitchen dresser with a huge barely ripe pawpaw, good, good, for now she would
be fine.
They had spoilt her.
She put some water on to boil in the aluminium kettle sitting proudlyon the gas stove that was armoured with foil, and, with her teeth, tore open apacket of prawn soup and sat down.

Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are--”She stopped, pen mid-air, and shook her head. Culture, her culture,straightaway quoted what was familiar. She was tempted to cross out thephrase, then resisted; those receiving this letter would be sensitive to thecliché.
...which are Caesar’s. No, we will not buy our crabs and our yams at the
Sunday market, no, we will not cultivate the very small plots of land that will be
granted to us … no, we will not be tenants in our own country … These lands areours, the lands of our chiefdom … we reclaim them.
With each mention of her land, she choked with emotion. Her land,her dead buried there, all those from whom she had been born.
The disquiet she felt was the same as when her clan chief had led heralong dusty tracks in white light down to the mangroves, to the small
103

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

cemetery knocked about over time! He had defined for her the boundaries of
their home, from the foamy reef scattered with islands, to the craggy bareridges; from the peak where the sun rises to the bay where it sets. Then he had
told her the age-old myths to which only the initiated should listen; feet in thesand, eyes in the distance, he had guided her heart on a long, still journey
beside the fire.
It was only afterwards that he had spoken to her of the indigénat …1“I’m one of the last pillars of the clans of the sea,” he had said to her
with the kind of solemnity that gives weight to evidence, “never forget mywords….”That day she became the inheritor of her story, of History, enlightened
about her blood. She stored it all away: what had been said, like what would be
kept quiet.
The phone rang. The number displayed was not one she knew.
“Hello, it’s Ginette. Hello, can you hear me?” The voice was jerky,
strangely hoarse.
“What’s happening?”“I’m calling you from the phone box outside the hospital. The Old
Lady, the Old Lady’s in Emergency.”“What?”“Yeah, the Old Man tried to take the excavator to scare off the mobile
gendarmes. The Old Lady tried to stop him, I think she got between him andthem. He didn’t see her. She fell, he ran over her leg.”“Is it serious?”“Yeah, very serious. She’s lost a lot of blood. The doctors don’t thinkthey’ll be able to save the leg. And then after the accident our brothers werearrested. Almost all of them. I wanted to warn you.”“Thanks. Call me again as soon as you hear anything new. Doesn’t
matter what time it is. Promise me!”“Hey, OK, I promise. Poor us.”
Without realising it she had slipped down the wall and was sitting on
the floor, head bent down onto her chest.
1

French colonial status subjecting the Kanak people to reserves.
104

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

She could not contain the feeble groaning coming from her mouth, athrobbing lament, dull and deep, that she had never cried before, that had
something animal about it.
Tomorrow, she would give herself up.
Tomorrow, they would put her in police custody.
Tomorrow, she had no doubt at all, they would put her in prison to
await trial.
At the announcement of the verdict, her anger was spontaneous, a ball of firein her head, like she had been punched in the stomach, an urge to shout
injustice at the top of her lungs!
And, at once, her exasperation was countered by the gross andgrotesque insignificance of the sentence, given like punishment to an
unreasonable brat, amid a pitiful stirring of the crowd, their jerky movements,
their stunned faces.
Two years in prison, one without parole. That’s what the State, therighter of wrongs, demanded of her for having disturbed its certainties.
Suspended sentence for the others.
She was paying for everything, for everyone. And dearly!
Apparently, she was the danger. She and she alone … the half-White!
A year, a year of non-parole in prison for having been the mouthpiecefor her clan’s land claim!
She softly uttered:“The past was the time of colonisation. The present is the time ofsharing…. The future, that of the common destiny. Spoliation, appropriation,lies …. There’s a long way between what’s promised and what’s accomplished.”
And the fear that she had trampled down for months rose up out of thevery ground beneath her. She could feel it, a liana sly and fetid, worming its
way up into the soles of her feet, paralysing her ankles, climbing the length ofher calves, tickling the back of her knees, scaling her thighs, filling her belly.
Her legs began to shake. She staggered briefly then regained her composure,and to save her strength she forced herself to think this was a bad dream or a
Sunday telemovie, one of those appalling films you forget the minute it’s over.
But the delusion was beyond belief: she was imagining her own drama
in it.
Then with her whole being she stepped back to better examine thescene and engrave it on her memory.
105

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

She would never forget that moment!
In a short while, tomorrow and every other day, there would be theprison, the cubicle of three square metres where she would isolate her dreams;
her body cramped, abandoned to despair.
She, alone.
She, locked away.
She, covered in opprobrium and venom.
She, sobbing.
While waiting, she needed to smile. Smile and lift her head. The final
provocation.
She had to smile.
Ginette threw her arms round her, held her tightly and whispered:“Look, our brothers have shaved their heads.”“Why?”“To be with you.”
Tears burst forth, bottled up for too long; she didn’t try to wipe them
away.
When she left the courtroom in a stunned silence, a police officer on eitherside, she walked tall.
And more noble, or more dignified.

106

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

La Terre des autres
Claudine Jacques
Originally published in Le Cri de l’acacia (Au vent des îles, 2008). Reprinted
here with permission from the publisher.
Et puis, un jour, tu empoignes
une cause plus grande que toi.
[Marylin At-Chée]
Les bruits couraient jusque vers elle, étrangement clairs, clameurs enfiévrées,hurlements gutturaux ou stridents, tous âpres au plus profond, moteursd’engins en surrégime, ordres péremptoires, explosions sourdes des grenades
lacrymogènes, sifflements, empoignades et cris encore, rudes et rêches,insultes…
Elle eut la tentation d’approcher les bruits, de les rejoindre, de se
fondre dans le tumulte.
Puis se retint.
S’accrocha au premier arbre venu.
Une sorte de fureur calme l’envahit. Elle n’aurait su décrire cettesensation nouvelle qui n’avait rien à voir avec la colère, ses précipitations, sesaveuglements. Il y avait en elle ce feu qui palpitait dans son ventre, cette glacequi immobilisait son cerveau.
Rien n’était plus bizarre.
‒ Sauve-toi, lui intima une tante. Vite. Les hommes sont en colère.
C’est la bagarre là-bas. Il y a des blessés, beaucoup de dégâts.
Elle rentra pourtant dans la maison à pas comptés, niant cette hâte qui
aurait pu la rendre suspecte à ses propres yeux. Tout était prêt. La serviettecontenant les papiers officiels et la genèse du conflit. Son sac, quelques affaires
personnelles.
Avant de franchir la porte, elle se retourna.
Elle ne laissait pas grand-chose de matériel dans ce lieu de passage.
Mais infiniment plus. Cela avait pour nom espoir, amitié, fraternité, confiance.
Adieu les longues soirées à discuter autour d’un thé ou d’un café au lait avec
quelques bâtons de manioc frits ou un riz chaud, fini les hypothèses de combat,
les rêves de victoire et certainement ses propres utopies.
107

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Début d’exil, songea-t-elle.
Elle ajusta ses lunettes de soleil, repoussa une mèche rebelle derrière
l’oreille et se dirigea vers la voiture qui dormait sous la haie de lauriers. Elle
ouvrit la portière à regret, en se battant contre les branches, s’installa au volant
en soupirant. Elle s’y reprit à plusieurs fois pour démarrer la vieille 305 etconstata avec surprise que ses mains tremblaient.
Quand elle quitta la tribu, il était midi.
Le soleil hurlait en ondes troubles une chaleur argentée sur le coaltard’une étonnante couleur de réglisse brulée.
Elle croisa des fourgons grillagés remplis de gendarmes mobiles, l’und’eux lui fit un signe amical. Il était jeune et rouge comme un nouveau-né.
S’il savait, pensa-t-elle sans sourire, qui je suis, il ne me saluerait pas
ainsi. Il ne doit pas lire les journaux !
Dans la presse on parlait d’elle comme d’une femme à abattre, pour une
fois ce minuscule a de plus, ce a de trop, ce a abusif, la protégeait, femme àbattre avait-elle pourtant lu entre les lignes, à lapider comme en Afghanistan.
Le journaliste taliban, payé ou manipulé pour l’abaisser, n’avait pas osé allerjusqu’au bout de son propos mais tout son article le criait. Depuis des semaines,
voire des mois, la rumeur la donnait comme l’égérie d’un mouvement, lapasionaria des revendications foncières, l’éminence grise du clan, quoi encore ?
Elle ne savait plus.
La tête de Turc, plutôt ! L’emmerdeuse !
À croire qu’elle était seule à décider.
C’était bien peu connaître sa famille, ses grands frères et ses oncles.
Elle avait pour elle, parce qu’elle avait fait des études, la maîtrise du français etle sens de la riposte épistolaire. C’est ce qui avait déterminé sa fonction au sein
du clan, rien de plus. Cette place était libre, désertée par son père. Parce queson père, lui, il avait choisi depuis longtemps le camp des puissants.
Bien sûr qu’elle s’était exposée !
On l’avait photographiée en robe-mission, bouche ouverte, yeuxécarquillés, féroce exprès, dressée devant des banderoles écrites en grosses
lettres noires « Rendez-nous nos terres… Atteinte à la dignité du peuple premier…
», devant des camions qui barraient les routes, devant des hommes exacerbés.
Elle n’était pas la seule à crier sa rage, mais elle était différente, plus
visible, presque blanche insolite. En gros plan. C’est cette photo qu’ils avaient
retenue. La pire. La meilleure façon de la rendre antipathique.
108

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Non, même s’il avait vu cette image d’elle, le jeune homme rougen’aurait pu la reconnaître.
En passant sous le pont de Païta, elle se répétait la même chose :Comme faire autrement ? Sans trahir, sans haïr ? Comment avancer ?
Grâce à ceux qu’elle quittait aujourd’hui, elle avait trouvé son âme
manquante et s’en était rassasiée depuis.
Elle était allée vers eux, déchirée, non pas de souffrance, mais déchirée
comme un morceau de papier, d’un bout à l’autre. Il y avait sa part de culture
blanche, d’un côté, sa part étrange et étrangère de l’autre. Celle-ci était écrite,celle-là était vierge.
Ils l’avaient accueillie, l’avaient reconnue.
Alors elle s’était arrêtée là.
Avait tenté, tant bien que mal, de rapprocher les deux bords de lafeuille, même si le temps en avait salement abîmé les bords.
Et puis, elle avait scotché la feuille sans prendre trop de précautions,toute à l’envie d’être une, entière, indivisible.
C’est là, sous le ruban adhésif, dans sa brillance trompeuse, qu’était né,
à chaque altération du papier, un millier de petites blessures. Parce qu’il nes’agit pas de juxtaposer ses identités, encore faut-il les mélanger, en fairequelque chose de nouveau, de vraiment neuf.
Mais ça, elle venait seulement de le comprendre.
Elle arriva dans une petite cour où elle troqua la 305 contre une Fiat encore
plus mal en point, et sale de surcroît, elle transféra ses affaires, le cœur en
berne. Tenta d’installer un manou sur le siège maculé de taches en l’attachantderrière l’appui-tête. Ramassa dans un pochon les boîtes vides, les papiers graset les diverses épluchures qui traînaient sur le tapis de sol et ne sachant où lesmettre, les enferma dans le coffre.
Où donc était son confort ? Sa voiture climatisée ? Son appartement
douillet ? Ses amis d’avant ? Et l’homme qu’elle avait tant aimé ?
‒ Allons, ce n’est qu’un mauvais moment à passer, murmura-t-ellepour se donner du courage, hauts les cœurs !
Mais l’enthousiasme n’était décidément pas au rendez-vous.
Elle démarra. Vérifia le niveau d’essence. Heureusement le plein avait
été fait, elle n’aurait pas à se rendre dans une station du coin où l’on pourrait
la reconnaître.
Elle prit la route aussitôt, en direction de Nouméa.
109

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Où mieux se cacher que dans la ville ? Parmi les ennemis qui lapeuplaient désormais.
La radio, branchée Djiido, diffusait du kaneka mais elle ne l’entendaitqu’à peine.
Perdue dans ses pensées.
D’ailleurs, elle préférait Vivaldi, ou Chopin, ou Bach, suivant lesjours… ou ses émotions.
Pendant tout le temps de son adolescence elle avait vécu dans une
petite fierté d’Occidentale, moulée dans une pensée blanche, protégée par son
teint à peine halé, ses yeux de Chinoise, son éducation, son français impeccable,
sa beauté ambiguë, exotique, et ses vêtements à la dernière mode. À elle était
jeune, insouciante, amoureuse. Elle n’avait pas eu le temps de regarder autourd’elle, il lui fallait structurer sa vie, la gagner, la goûter, en jouir.
Journées et nuits trop courtes, idées trop immédiates, confuses, sansrecul.
Et puis, bien sûr, un matin plus clair tout avait pris forme.
Bizarrement l’image du « sbarco dei mille » conduit par Garibaldi s’était
imposée à elle. Allez savoir pourquoi ? Les chemises rouges des Italiens de1860 s’étaient confondues avec les foulards rouges des Kanaks de 1960. Ou
bien était-ce l’inverse ?
Que s’était-il passé dans son pays depuis ?
La lente rébellion contre l’État colonial, les revendications foncières,les événements de 84 et leurs drames sanglants, les rééquilibrages promis, desaccords signés pour la paix, les poignées de mains chargées de poussière denickel.
Et puis le corollaire des promesses non tenues, des restitutions
oubliées.
Son clan, soudain paria, exclu, évincé de ses droits, devenu locataireindésirable sur la terre des autres. La terre des autres !
Comment accepter cette spoliation ?
Sans rugir, sans hurler, sans se battre.
Alors, elle s’était fondue dans la revendication, l’avait faite sienne.
Certes, elle comprenait l’enjeu économique des promoteurs qui, ayant achetéces terrains en bord de lagon, souhaitaient en faire un lotissement pour gensriches, c’était sa part blanche, celle de la raison. Le dégoût en plus.
110Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Elle ressentait surtout la souffrance des siens qui, voyant partir la terrede leurs ancêtres, se rebellaient, c’était sa part noire, celle de ventre. C’est dansce choix-là que tout avait basculé ; elle avait privilégié le ventre.
Pourtant elle aurait tant voulu proposer autre chose !
Un chemin différent qui conduise chacun vers la paix.
Elle avait essayé.
Aujourd’hui la solitude lui faisait de l’œil.
Son homme, celui des étreintes et des promesses d’avenir, s’en était allédès les premiers vents contraires. Il n’avait pas voulu entendre sa voix nouvelle
et douloureuse, admettre le sens entier, complet, total, de son engagement.
Il avait eu peur : Tu déranges, lui répétait-il, de plus en plus souvent,tu nous exposes, j’ai un boulot, des clients. Je connais des gens. Je ne peux pas
me permettre.
Un jour, il n’était pas rentré.
Elle avait fait l’expérience du lit vide, du téléphone aux abonnés
absents.
Une quarantaine de mauvaise humeur, avait-elle songé en frissonnant,un de ces moments où l’on se pose, où l’on se remet en question.
Mais l’huissier avait sonné un jour, une procédure de divorce entre lesmains.
Le rendez-vous était fixé devant la médiathèque de Rivière salée, elle ylaisserait le véhicule sur le parking, à côté du transfo, quelqu’un serait là, vers
la blanchisserie, à l’attendre sans la reconnaître ouvertement, qui le reprendrait
un peu plus tard.
Alors, sans un signe, elle remonterait la rue, comme au jour durepérage, jusqu’au mur tagué.
Derrière une haie sauvage de faux-poivriers elle trouverait un petit
portail terni, du bleu d’un autre temps, une clé cachée sous une pierre plate,une porte, un coin où s’arrêter.
Elle pénétra dans le logement qui sentait le renfermé, posa ses sacs surla table de la cuisine, constata la présence du téléphone mobile, de son chargeur
et des cartes Liberté et vérifia qu’il fonctionnait.
Puis elle s’empressa d’entrouvrir la baie vitrée du salon, juste assez
pour que l’air circule.
Un loriquet surpris s’envola.
111

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Les rideaux en paréo qui tamisaient la violente lumière du midi
frémirent, elle jeta un œil prudent à l’extérieur pour apprécier la végétation duminuscule jardin fermé puis se décida à sortir sur la terrasse ombragée.
D’où elle était elle pouvait entendre le remue-ménage confus des deux
maisons voisines, la fin d’un repas, des bruits de vaisselle, des rires d’enfants,
mais la vue était interrompue par une palissade en bois que des cordylines
rouges et des lianes jaunes dévoilaient par endroits. Un hibiscus d’Hawaii avaitéclos une fleur blanche au cœur orangé de la taille d’une soucoupe, un jasmin
exaltait l’air, dans un coin un jeune manguier chargé de fleurs n’était quebourdonnement d’abeilles.
‒ Une année à cyclones, murmura-t-elle.
Elle monta à l’étage, visita les deux chambres, choisit par réflexe cellequ’elle habiterait à cause de la clé sur la porte et redescendit.
Elle avait faim.
Elle ouvrit les placards les uns après les autres : des soupes, des boîtes
de viande, des biscottes, des Sao, du café et du thé, du soyo, du beurre salé dansle frigo, quelques tranches de jambon mauve en sachet plastique, des bouteilles
d’eau, sur le meuble une main de bananes, une grosse papaye à peine mûre,bien, bien, dans l’immédiat elle serait bien.
On l’avait gâtée.
Elle entreprit de faire chauffer l’eau dans la bouilloire en zinc quitrônait sur la gazinière cuirassée de papier d’argent, et déchira avec les dents
le paquet d’une soupe aux crevettes puis elle s’assit.
« Il faut rendre à César, ce qui appartient à… »Elle s’interrompit, stylo en l’air, et hocha la tête, la culture, sa culture,
reprenait d’emblée des citations connues. Elle eut la tentation de raturer laphrase puis renonça, ceux qui recevraient ce courrier seraient sensibles à ce
poncif-là.
« à César. Non, nous n’achèterons pas nos crabes et nos ignames au marché
du dimanche, non, nous ne cultiverons pas les lopins de terre minuscules que l’on nous
aura octroyés… non, nous ne serons pas locataires de notre propre pays… Ces terressont les nôtres, celles de notre chefferie… nous les revendiquons. »À chaque fois qu’elle évoquait sa terre, l’émotion l’étreignait, lasaisissait à la gorge. Sa terre, ses morts enterrés, tous ceux de qui elle était née.

112

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Le même trouble que lorsque son chef de clan l’avait emmenée sur deschemins de poussière et de lumière blanche jusqu’aux palétuviers, jusqu’aupetit cimetière chahuté par le temps ! Pour elle, il avait défini les limites de leurmaison, du récif mousseux semé d’îles jusqu’aux crêtes escarpées, pelées, de lapointe soleil levant à la baie du couchant, puis il lui avait raconté les mythes
immémoriaux qui ne s’écoutent qu’entre initiés, les pieds dans le sable, les yeux
au loin, il avait guidé son cœur dans un long voyage immobile auprès du feu.
Ce n’est qu’ensuite qu’il lui avait parlé de l’indigénat…
‒ Je suis l’un des derniers poteaux des clans de la mer, lui avait-il dit
avec cette solennité qui donne du poids aux évidences, n’oublie jamais mes
paroles…
Elle était devenue ce jour-là l’héritière de son histoire, de l’Histoire,
retenant tout en un éclair de sang : ce qui avait été dit, comme ce qui serait tu.
Le téléphone sonna. Le numéro qui s’affichait lui était inconnu.
‒ Allo, c’est Ginette, Allo, tu m’entends.
La voix était saccadée, étrangement rauque.
‒ Que se passe-t-il ? questionna-t-elle.
‒ Je t’appelle de la cabine devant l’hôpital. La Vieille, la Vieille est aux
urgences.
‒ Comment ?
‒ Oui, le Vieux a voulu prendre la pelleteuse pour faire peur aux
mobiles. La Vieille a tenté de l’empêcher, elle s’est interposée je crois. Il ne l’apas vue. Elle est tombée. Il lui est passé sur sa jambe.
‒ C’est grave ?
‒ Oui c’est très grave. Elle a perdu beaucoup de sang. Les médecins
pensent qu’ils ne pourront pas sauver sa jambe. Et puis, après l’accident, nosfrères ont été arrêtés. Presque tous. Je voulais te prévenir.
‒ Merci, rappelle-moi dès que tu as du nouveau. À n’importe quelle
heure. Promets-le !
‒ Ahou, je promets, Pauvre de nous.
Sans s’en rendre compte, elle avait glissé le long du mur, s’était assise
sur le sol, la tête fléchie sur la poitrine.
Elle ne put contenir le faible gémissement qui sortait de sa bouche, uneplainte lancinante, sourde et profonde qu’elle n’avait jamais émise auparavant
et qui avait quelque chose d’animal.
113

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Demain, elle se rendrait.
Demain, on la mettrait en garde à vue.
Demain, elle n’avait aucun doute là-dessus, on l’emprisonnerait enpréventive.
À l’énoncé du verdict, la colère, impétueuse, une boule de feu dans sa tête,l’estomac comme après un coup de poing et l’envie de hurler l’injustice en un
cri démesuré !
Et simultanément, son exaspération neutralisée par l’insignifiancegrossière et grotesque de la sentence, donnée comme une punition à une salegosse déraisonnable, au milieu d’une agitation dérisoire, de mouvements defoule saccadés, de regards abasourdis.
Deux ans de prison, dont un an ferme. Voilà ce que lui réclamait l’État
justicier pour l’avoir dérangé dans ses certitudes.
Du sursis pour les autres.
Elle payait pour tout, pout tous. Et cher !
Ainsi c’était elle le danger. Elle, et elle seule… la demi-Blanche !
Un an, un an de prison ferme pour avoir été le porte-parole de larevendication foncière de son clan !
Elle murmura :‒ Le passé a été le temps de la colonisation. Le présent est le temps dupartage… L’avenir, celui du destin commun. Spoliation, appropriation,
mensonges… Il y a loin de ce que l’on promet à ce que l’on accomplit.
Et la peur qu’elle piétinait depuis des mois surgit du sol même, en
dessous d’elle. Elle la sentit, liane sournoise et fétide, s’insinuer sous la plantede ses pieds, paralyser ses chevilles, monter le long de ses mollets, luichatouiller l’arrière du genou, escalader ses cuisses, remplir son ventre. Ses
jambes se mirent à trembler. Elle chancela une seconde puis se reprit, se
contraignit à penser, pour économiser ses forces, qu’il s’agissait d’un mauvaisrêve ou d’un téléfilm du dimanche, de ceux, exécrables, que l’on oublie à peinevu.
Mais le leurre était trop énorme : elle contemplait là son propre drame.
Alors tout son être recula pour mieux examiner la scène afin de la
graver dans sa mémoire.
Jamais elle n’oublierait cette minute-là !

114

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Tout à l’heure, demain et tous les autres jours, il y aurait la prison,encore, le box de trois mètres carrés où elle isolerait ses rêves ; son corps serrédans l’abandon.
Elle, seule.
Elle, enfermée.
Elle, habillée d’opprobres et de bave.
Elle sanglots.
En attendant, il lui fallait sourire. Sourire et lever la tête. Ultime
provocation.
Elle devait sourire.
Ginette se jeta sur elle pour la serrer dans ses bras, elle chuchota :‒ Regarde, nos frères se sont rasés la tête.
‒ Pourquoi ?
‒ Pour être avec toi.
Des larmes jaillirent, trop longtemps contenues qu’elle ne tenta pas
d’essuyer.
Quand, encadrée de deux policiers, elle quitta la salle d’audience dans unsilence de cathédrale, elle était droite.
Et plus grande ou plus digne.

Lexiquekaneka : style de musique créé par les Kanaks dans les années 80
manou : cotonnade utilisée en pagne par les hommes
robe-mission : robe ample et pudique, à l’origine imposée par les missionnaires
Sao : marque de biscuit feuilleté australien« sbarco dei mille » : « expédition des mille », épisode de l’histoire de l’Italie lorsduquel Garibaldi débarque à Marsala, en Sicile, le 11 mai 1860, à la tête d’un115Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

millier de volontaires, à la conquête du royaume des Deux-Siciles, et qui
mènera à l’unification de la péninsule italienne
soyo : appellation courante de la sauce de soja

116Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Tear Stacks
Warren Decker北京站到了
We are arriving at Beijing Railway Station
HELLO SIR WHATS YOUR NAME WHERE ARE YOU FROM
Passport
WalletiPhone2000 RMB
Beijing subway map
Contact numbers
Antibiotics
Textbook

apocalyptic
boisterous
clandestine

The teacher of the Level 1 class is beautiful like a friend’s tough big sister.
The teacher of the Level 2 class is intimidatingly beautiful with stark cheekbones, a tight black skirt, and high tan leather boots. But it is the teacher ofthe Level 3 class who is the beautiful woman you knew you would meet in
Beijing and fall in love with so intensely that you would have to leave yourjob and home and wife and children behind and start everything over. You see
her through the glass classroom door where she is smiling as she listens to a
student, and nodding with wide sympathetic eyes. She brushes her long black
hair behind her ear and turns to face the whiteboard, pausing with a redmarker in her right hand, her left hand resting on her side with her slenderfingers extending over the soft white fabric of her skirt.
Once upon a time a man and a woman lived ina small apocalyptic village. One boisterous spring,
they fell in clandestine love. The woman wanted toget married. The man said, “Let’s go to Beijing. In
Beijing I can make money. I can buy you a house.
Then we can get married.”117

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Sir, we understand that this visa was valid for three years when it
was valid. However, it is no longer valid.”“It doesn’t expire for another two years.”
Walking alone through Beijing, there are people. There are people wearing
pink high heels, zebra-stripe tights, green skirts, black fur coats, opaque-lenstortoiseshell-framed sunglasses; people eating roasted pork on sticks,
Kentucky-fried chickens, fermented cabbages, salted peanuts, duck intestines
boiled with chilies; people licking green-tea ice cream; there are people…

崇文门站到了We are arriving at Chongwenmen Station
HELLO SIR WHATS YOUR NAME WHERE ARE YOU FROM
Passport
WalletiPhone1756.2 RMB
Beijing subway map
Contact numbers
Antibiotics
Textbook

disillusioned
ephemeral

Misty makes you nervous by always leaning too close and smiling and putting
her breasts on the counter and speaking to you in fast Mandarin. Your lips arechapped when she talks to you. You swallow. You forget words you once knew.
You tell her you want to be in the Level 3 afternoon class with Lǎoshī eventhough it is too difficult for you. That afternoon you meet the only otherstudent, a woman from France with pink-pastel framed glasses who takes up
three desks with her bags and coats, and two iPhones that are both plugged
into the classroom’s only electrical socket. All afternoon, you listen as she
speaks in Mandarin and makes Lǎoshī laugh. She says something in Mandarin
118

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

and they laugh. Lǎoshī says something in Mandarin and they laugh. You can’t
understand anything. You can’t speak. You need to tell Lǎoshī.
So the man and the woman travelled to
Beijing. It was a long bus ride from their village.
When they arrived they were disillusioned. They had
to live in a very small room. It was a hot ephemeral
Beijing summer. They had no money for meat.
“We understand that your visa has not yet expired. Unfortunately,
this particular visa is not valid in conjunction with your passport.”“But I just renewed this passport.”…drinking civet-shit coffee; people listening to transistor radios and spinningin the Summer Palace courtyard; people screaming into phones; people riding
rented bicycles, scooters, motorcycles, three-wheeled carts piled high withenormous loads of Styrofoam-stuffed plastic bags which bounce under tightly
cinched rubber cords; people driving black BMWs, blue emission-free cars;
people beeping horns; there are people…

前门站到了
We are arriving at Qianmen Station
HELLO SIR WHATS YOUR NAME WHERE ARE YOU FROM
Passport
WalletiPhone 1632.5 RMB
Beijing subway map
Contact numbers
Antibiotics
Textbook

fermented
graceful

119

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The girl at the Qianmen Station luggage inspection gate is girlishly beautiful,a young woman in the big city for the first time. She waves the metal-detector
wand around your crotch. She pats your phone in the chest pocket of your blue
North Face down jacket. She smiles.
Every day they ate fermented vegetables stirfried in oil. Then one day, in the fall, the woman foundwork. She did very well at her work. Soon she gracefully
made a lot of money. The man did not do well at his
work. He felt very sad. Soon the man and the woman
felt embarrassed to be together.
“Sir, I’m afraid you are not allowed to remain here without valid
identity documentation. Unfortunately, you are also not allowed to leave.”“Wait-wait-wait-wait-wait. I don’t understand.”…smoking Zhonghua cigarettes, hand-rolled cigarettes; people hawking,coughing, spitting; people selling eggs, sesame biscuits, chicken feet, raw
noodles; people playing cards, chess, mahjong; people praying at Yonghe
Temple in clouds of smoke; people with skateboards and bulky headphones
walking through dusty hutongs, looking for the real Beijing; there arepeople…

和平门站到了We are arriving at Hepingmen Station
HELLO SIR WHATS YOUR NAME WHERE ARE YOU FROM
Passport
WalletiPhone1402.5 RMB
Antibiotics
Dictionary120

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Textbookhierarchicalimpartial

The French woman and Lǎoshī are laughing and looking at you expectantly.
You understood a single word in their conversation, winter. You don’t say
anything. You have to tell Lǎoshī through the homework stories. You could
write about travelling to Beijing and falling in love with your teacher. After amonth of romantic courtship, walking hand in hand in the Temple of Heaven,
you travel with her to a village in the outskirts of Xian where you meet her
parents and stay with them for the Spring Holiday. At dinner, you get the coinin your jiǎozi and the whole family thinks it is auspicious. Later that night,Lǎoshī collapses with her head on your chest, sobbing and laughing after a
convulsive orgasm. You stroke her long black hair behind her ear, pulling it
away from her tear-filled eyes and her bewildered close-lipped smile. Her
delicate nostrils flare as she tries to catch her breath.
The woman moved out and bought ahierarchical house. She was very busy. Soon the cold,
impartial Beijing winter came. The man could not pay
for his room anymore and he moved into a park.
“You do have the option of revoking your current passport.”“Can I get a new one?”…shouting “Hello sir what’s your name where are you from” at Tiananmen
Square tourists; people being young and beautiful beautiful beautiful beautiful
beautiful; there are people digging plastic bottles out of trashcans; people
begging for money with buckets and misshapen swollen heads; there arepeople…

宣武门站到了We are arriving at Xuanwumen Station
HELLO SIR WHERES YOUR NAME WHAT ARE YOU FROM
121

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Passport
WalletPhone
943.8 RMB
Antibiotics
Textbookjubilant
A woman with densely freckled skin, a warm smile and black teeth, gestures
for you to sit at a rough, sticky table across from a frowning man who leans
deeply into his plate and smacks his lips as he eats. You point to something on
the menu that has the Chinese character for vegetables. Five minutes later,
the woman serves you sour fermented cabbage stir-fried with salty fatty meat
steaming on a red plastic plate. It tastes like greasy kimchee.
Every day the woman would jubilantly stack
her money. Her favorite thing to do was to stack her
money into bigger and bigger stacks. Then she would
eat two roasted Beijing ducks while looking at her
stacks of money. She didn’t eat fermented vegetables.
“Unfortunately, we can’t confirm whether or not we can issue a
new passport unless you relinquish your current identity.”“But what happens then if I can’t get a new one?”…sitting on the handrail of the terrace overlooking the Forbidden City, with
their arms wrapped around their boyfriends’ necks and tight-denim legs
wrapped around their boyfriends’ waists, whispering something, thenlaughing, then licking their boyfriends’ ears; people in bulletproof uniforms
standing on the sidewalk with shotguns as people put money into ATMs fromarmored vehicles; there are people…
长 chun 街站到了
We are arriving at Chang 椿 jie Station
122

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

WHERES YOUR NAME HELLO WHAT ARE YOU FROM SIR
WalletiPhone622.0 RMB
kinetic

ludicrous

Antibiotics
You wake up at midnight sweating. Your dreams all happened in a stuffy officewith ceiling fans and sliding wooden doors. Men were discussing your stomach
Passport. You feel weak and can’t remember where the bathroom is. A
slippery, bubbly mystical fermented cabbage squish is coating your tongue
and gums and teeth and rising sourly and caustically from your throat and into
your nostrils. You shouldn’t have had that café latte, but you wanted to talk tosomeone before coming back to this room alone. You pointed to the smallest
cup. The woman at the mystical counter, frowning, gave you the largest one
and no change for your light-green 50 RMB bill. You said xièxie but she didn’t
reply. You walked out with the paper cup, sucking the hot milky coffee throughthe hole in the plastic lid. On the sidewalk people flowed around you. Now thevegetables and latte are writhing and bubbling kinetically in your stomach.
The man had no money. Every day he sat in thepark and cried. It was ludicrously cold. It was so coldthat his tears froze as soon as they came out of hiseyes. He took his frozen tears and stacked them into
bigger and bigger stacks. All he could do was stare athis big stacks of tears and cry.
nebulous“It is true that your identity may become temporarily nebulous.
Shall we commence the disintegration?”“What will happen to me?”123

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3…wearing white gauze masks, black masks, blue masks, plaid masks, foxmasks, panda masks, cat masks, heavy duty industrial 3M masks with special
filtered valves; people waving metal-detector wands around crotches; people
buying things with paper; people stacking frozen tears; people digesting
fermented cabbage; people puking; people shitting; there are people…

Fuxingmen 站到了
We are arriving at 复兴门 Station
SIR WHERES YOUR NAME HELLO WHATFROMARE YOU
Passport Wallet
iPhoneoblivious proverbial

antibiotics

345.2 RMB
The vomit leaps out of you angrily. You lean over your small trashcan,
puking undigested meat and white foam over the empty water bottle and single
ticket stub from the Temple of Heaven. There are four crashing vomit waves.
You are sweating.
You sit up.
“Please place your passport into this machine. It will first be
shredded and then pulverized…
Then one day, there was a big change in the oblivious
world. After that, everyone saw that proverbial money was only
paper with nice pictures and writing on it.
qualmish
You lay back down again. You stand up. You fall down in your bed. The
curtains are drawn against the qualmish Beijing winter afternoon. You are
trembling and you pull wool socks over your sweaty feet. You pull yourfleece hat over your residual eyes. The men in your dreams speak to you for124

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

a moment and then a pocket of air moves in you. There are six distinct
exhalations from your anus, filling the room with a sophisticated putrid
smell. You need to get to class. You have to get your story to Lǎoshī.
residual…then liquefied. The liquid will be dried at a high temperature
until it is reduced to a fine blue powder which will be scattered...”“Please wait.”
sophisticated…pushing past people getting on and off the subway; people walking past
people; people stopping in front of people; people walking towards people;
people walking around people; people looking at people; people looking
through people, people being peopled; people peopling people; people with nonames; there are people…

LOARE 到 FRNAMESIR 门 arrivingWHEOMREHELWe YOU are at Fu 成 Station
Of course you can not use paper to buy things.
阜 chengmen 站 WHATYOUR 了
Antibiotics
Twenty minutes later you limp to the bathroom and realize that each of those
six anal exhalations contained an opaque squirt of tan liquid that has soaked
into your underwear.
You take these from around your feet as diarrhea dribbles from you into the toilet
below.
You wipe, then stand to wash the underwear, but you are too weak.
Transient
Many people had no food. Many people had no water.
125

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Uncertain“Yes. Thank you, uncertainly sir. You may stack your transientfrozen tears over here. Now, just place yourpassport
story into the spinning shredder blades.”violent
xenoglossia
You are trembling violently again. You splash your underwear with cold
water, then hide them under a mop that sits in the corner of the bathroom.
Your pajamas also stink, but they are mostly dry.
wistful
The woman was very thirsty and alone in her big wistful house
You stuff a handful of toilet paper between your butt cheeks the pull on your pajamas.
then walk down the hallway with its erratic flickering xenoglossia light.
You have to get your Passport to Lǎoshī.
“I don’t know my name.”Your tears are melting.
You have to get home.
…who have food; people who have water: people who want to rip everything
apart, until they make a little rip and see themselves,in a puke-stained
threadbare tweed
sport coat andshit-soaked
lime-green
sweatpants,
lying
unconscious
126Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3on the sidewalk
under theNumber 2
RingRoad
overpassin theorange

haze

of

a

freez
ing
Bei
jing
w
i

n
t
e
r
.
.

127

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

北京站到了
We are arriving at Beijing Railway Station
HELLO SIR WHAT ARE YOU FROM WHERES YOUR NAME
Passport
WalletiPhone15.2 RMB
Textbookyouthfulzealous

After three days, and a full course of antibiotics, you stop sleeping with thetrashcan next to your bed. The dreams fade and the trembling subsides. You
still stuff toilet paper in between your butt cheeks. Your stomach gurgles andchirps and bubbles with volatile gasses and liquids. You skip the morningclasses and eat a piece of dry white toast. You still don’t dare fart on thecrowded subway. The school looks unfamiliar after a three-day absence. Misty
puts her breasts on the counter and says she was worried about you, but you
know she wasn’t by the way she laughs. You give your story to Lǎoshī. You
could ask her to scan your WeChat QR code, but you know that you will neversee her again. After you have said zàijiàn, you are shitting in the toilet. Hot
liquid is spilling out of you and filthy cold water is splashing back up. You hearLǎoshī call your name. You wipe quickly, stuff toilet paper in your butt cheeks
and rush to see her. She asks you to sign the attendance sheet. There are threeopen spaces for the classes you missed. You sign the last open square at thebottom of the grid. You say zàijiàn again and walk out of the school with toilet
paper clenched in your ass, knowing you can never return.
When the youthful Beijing spring came, theman’s tears began to slowly melt. They melted into
clear and delicious water. The man took his tears andfound the zealous woman in her house. Together, they
drank the clear and delicious water.
“Passport.”128

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Nǐhǎo.”“OK. Next!”“Xièxie.”…dying; people being born; people stamping passports; people falling in love,out of love, back in love; people arriving at the airport; people hugging; people
writing stories on parchment paper; people ripping the stories apart,
scattering them on the floor, shitting, spitting, puking, and pissing on them.
And there are people collecting the pieces of parchment paper, drying andbleaching each fragment in the sun, layering and pasting the pieces back
together. With careful brushstrokes, there are people writing stories.

129

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Interview with Opwonya Innocent
Assisted by Coauthor Kevin McLaughlin
Opwonya Innocent was born in a time of great civil unrest in the northern
portion of Uganda. Abducted at the age of ten, he was forced to become a childsoldier in a rebel force known as the Lord’s Resistance Army. His astonishingstory of escape, and the long road back to a normal life, are chronicled in
Innocent: A Spirit of Resilience.
Coauthor Kevin McLaughlin facilitated a conversation between
Sunspot and Opwonya. In keeping with the journal’s dedication to honoring all
languages and making the pieces accessible to as many readers as possible, theinterview is presented here in English and the Luo language of Opwonya’s
people.
SL: When you were kidnapped by the rebel soldiers, your father was killed.
You thought a lot about your mother and siblings while you were held captive.
How are the individual members of your family doing today?
OI: Thankfully, all of my family members are doing fine now. My elder sisterhas three beautiful daughters now. My younger sister is planning to complete
university in one’s year time, with a degree in Education. My mother is only
growing younger and younger every day. My younger half siblings are yet
another wonderful source of happiness in the family; they are funny, focusedand full of energy.
SL: The traumas child soldiers endure are truly horrific. What would you
recommend that people do when they face situations that seem
insurmountable?
OI: Yes, the trauma is indeed life changing. My mum once told me that HOPE
is the most valuable asset in life. Once you lose hope, you will have lost
everything. No matter the situation you’re faced with, my advice is to keep
your hope alive; whether you can see it right now or not, you are tougher than
the situation.
SL: When you were rescued and taken to a counseling center, what one thing
helped you most as you struggled to return to the life you once knew?
130Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

OI: What helped me most at the counseling center was the constant reminderthat I was loved no matter what I had done. It first made me feel so guilty atthe beginning but slowly I learned to love myself and let go of the past.
SL: As you began to build a new life, a few people who said they would help
let you down. How has this impacted the way you approach new people today?
OI: Through all the hardship I faced, I learned it was best to give people thebenefit of the doubt, because everyone is different and faces challenges one isunable to see with the eye. Although I was disappointed many times in life, I
knew there was never enough reason to stop trusting the people I cross paths
with. More than anything, being let down rather caused me to be quite sure
about a situation before making a promise, because I know how much it hurts
when they go unfulfilled.”
SL: A great deal of your life has been dedicated to obtaining a formal educationand other types of experiences that can make your life better. What actions or
steps would you recommend for teenagers who want to make the most of theirlives?
OI: I would advise young people to practice self-love above anything else. If
you love yourself enough, you will extend that love to another child or humanin need, just like I was. Education is the only wealth that no thief can steal.
Once acquired, it stays with you and paves the way to a more self-sustaining
life. Let’s join hands and support education of our youth. Keeping them busy
is in itself reducing crime rates and opening doors to a better future.
SL: What would you say to people of any age who want to change their lives
for the better?
OI: I would encourage all individuals to always look at the positive side of life.
Sometimes it’s the hardest thing to do when you are in the middle of sadness,trauma, loss of direction, and all sorts of negativity but that is exactly where astrong one rises. Everyone has that inner strength and we should always
exploit it. Falling does not mean you are weak, provided you have thedetermination to rise again no matter how many times you fall down.
SL: What do you have planned next for your life?
OI: My biggest dream is to work hard and open an orphanage for children
living on the streets in my home town and many others in dire need. Children
131Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

are the future and the present. The future should not start tomorrow but rather
now; this very minute and second.

132

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Interview with Opwonya Innocent in the Luo Language, as Spoken by the
Acholi People of Northern Uganda
Assisted by Coauthor Kevin McLaughlin
SL: Ikare ma lukwena gumaki, babani kineko. Ibedo ka tam tere-tere pi mamani
ki ilum. Lugangwu gitye nining ikare eni?
OI: Dano gangwa weng gitye maber. Lamera madit manyinge tye ki Lutino
Anyira adek maleng. Lamera tye katyeko kwane iunivasiti imwaka manyen gi
degree ipwony. Mamana tye pud nyen anyena. Lutino wa weng gitye twon
yomcwiny igangwa kun gimede ki keto cwinygi gi gubu madit.
SL: Peki me wic ma lutino mony matino kato gi iye dongo ma pe wace. Tamango ma imiyo ki dano ka gitye ite kare matek?
OI: Jami ma akato gi iye ni oloko kwona matek tutwal. Mamana yang owaca
ni bedo ki GEN aye lonyo madit loyo ikwo. Ka irwenyo gen ci nongo irwenyo
jami weng ikwo. Kare mo keken ikwo, omyero iket genni obed tek daki makwo.
SL: Ikare ma ilwi ki ilum giteri i gang me ywako tam, ngo kikome ma okonyeoweka irwenyo tam maraco ki iwii?
OI: Ngo ma okonya loyo gi inywako tam ni aye kare ma tere-tere gi poyo wiya
ni an gimara. Kong omiyo lawic iwiya ento mot-mot angiyo kwede gire.
SL: Nia ma icako roco kwo ni, dano madwong gucike me konyi ento gu bwoli
abwola. Lakit tim man odiyo kwoni iyo ma nining madok ikom kit ma ineno
kede dano?
OI: Dano obwola ikare malac oweko ikare mo kwo konye oduku pekeo. Aneno
konya kwo oduku peke pien nino weng nongo cwinya tye ka cwer med ki pig
wang mapecok. Ayinyo lagam pi peki ma onongo atye ikwona ki ma gangwa
ento pe anongo. Mamana aye opoyo wiya ni abibedo languna ka awaconi
amarogi ento pe amaro kwona kekena me rwenyo tam me dene ni. Tyen lok
acel ni pud akwo bot gangway onongo yom cwiny madit mukato kakare.
SL: Dit pa kwoni odok i kum kwan ki nongo ngec mapat-pat, yo ango ma bulu
matino ma gitye ki cwiny me miyo kony gitwero konyo kede dano mukene?
133

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

OI: Amiyo tam bot bulu mi mare kekengi. Ka imare kekeni ci ikubu ma ne bot
dano mukene magitye ipeki mapat-pat. Kwan obedo lonyo acel kenen ma lukwo
pe kwalo. Ka ikwano yabi yo me jami mapol dak weko icung ki tyeni keni.
Waribu wunu cingwa me konyo kwan pa bulu. Kwan weko bulu bedo busy dak
juku lebol me bal.
SL: Tam ango ma imiyo ki dano me mwaka mo keken ma gitue kamito loko
kwo gi?
OI: Acuku cwiny dano weng me neno but kwo maber. Cawa mogo peyot giretutwal ento en ikare meno aye dano macwiny gi tek gi ile malo. Dano weng tye
ki gubu enoni icwiny gi ento cawa mogi waluo tic kede. Poto piny pe tere ni
kwo oloyi pien dano weng poto ento ka ipoto pe igak piny.
SL: Yub ango ma itye kede pi kwoni me anyim?
OI: Leka madit loyo aye me tic matek wek ayab gang ka gwoko lutino kic kimogo ma gibutu iteng gudi. Lutino aye anyim wa. Anyim peni omyero ocake
diki ento anyim aye tin; idakikani, I sekoni.

134

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Callin’ MaryLD Sledge
When the wind was right you could hear him singin’ just as plain. His voice
was deep and sad and the air would somehow carry it so you could hear it real
clear, and then it’d fade and you couldn’t hardly hear it at all. It was a mournful,scary sound that’d come and go on the wind.
He’d sit on his porch and rock and sing in the evenin’ just as the sun
went down. It sounded sometimes like hollerin’ at the top of his voice. But
when he started callin’ for Mary the hair’d stand right up on the back of myneck.
I was ten and Miz Mary Bogan had been dead just about all of my life.
His house was way off out in the middle of a ol’ field and you could see
a patch of his rusty ol’ tin roof from our front porch. It set right smack dab in
the middle of a bunch of great big old sycamores that must have been there
forever. I remember him raisin’ corn in that field when I was real little, but fora long time there wasn’t nothin’ raisin’ in it ‘cept weeds and briars.
One July evenin’, me and Bobby, he was my best friend that lived down
the hill, we decided we’d find out what ol’ man Bogan was doin’. We’d been
hearin’ him holler at sundown so long we just had to see him do it up clost.
When the sun dropped behind the treetops we run through the fieldand snuck up on his house. We come up behind his henhouse. The chickens
had done gone to roost and when we passed, they started makin’ a fuss so wescooted on by in a hurry. His old hound come up and started beatin’ us withhis tail and whinin’, so we had to pet him to shut him up.
The whole yard around his house was hard-packed dirt without ablade of grass. What the chickens didn’t pick clean he scraped with a hoe andswept a broom made out of brush tops tied together. He didn’t want no lawnor nothin’ like it. Didn’t have no lawn mower. Wasn’t no sense in cuttin’ noyard grass after workin’ hard at the mill all day.
His house set up about three foot off’n the ground on stacks of bricks.
His dog and chickens stayed under there when it rained. The house hadn’t been
painted ever, I don’t reckon, cause the old boards was gray and stained, andthe old screens had holes all over. Bugs could get in if they wanted to.
The evenin’ settled in real quiet-like. A Whippoorwill whistled out inthe field. Daddy once told me a Whippoorwill was sayin’ “Chip fell out of the135

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Whiteoak.” Ol’ bird wouldn’t really say that but daddy told me that’s what hesaid, and that’s what his daddy told him. I knowed better. He was just whistlin’.
We ducked the overhalls and the long-john underwear hangin’ on theline and waddled under the house like ducks. We got to where we could see
him through some knot holes in the porch floor and we squatted there head tohead tryin’ to get a good look.
Old man Bogan had onct been a giant of a man and had worked in theloggin’ woods cuttin’ logs for the sawmill. It was told he could take a crosscut
saw and cut a pine four foot across all by hisself. Then he’d chop all of the limbs
off with a single bit axe so that big pine would look like a phone pole in lessthan30 minutes.
Onct he chunked a baseball from home plate all the way over the fence
at center field, but he could tap dance and was as light on his feet as one ofthem fancy dancers--big as he was. They said Miz Bogan used to have flowers
growin’ everywhere around that old house. He was a hard man, but mama said
his favorite was daffodils and Miz Mary growed a yard full of ‘em just for him
every spring.
He set in his rocker with his baldhead down between his old knotty
fingers ‘a cryin’. His heavin’ sobs shook the whole porch. He’d moan and hit
the arms of the chair and then beat his chest.
“Oohh, my sweet Lord. Come get me. Come take me now. Maaayreee.
Where are you? I miss you so much, my sweet baby. Ohhh, pleeeze come back.
Maayyreee.”
When he started callin’ for Miz Mary,me’n Bobby got real clost andlooked all aroun’ like she might jus’ come a bustin’ right up out of the groundsomewhere any minute. We was scared enough to take off like scalded dawgs,
but then he tuned up and start hummin’ a little louder.
It was a deep rumblin’ at first, like comin’ out of a cave or somethin’.
And then he bust out singin’ so deep I thought things was gonna start vibratin’.
“Rock of Ages, cleft for me. Let me hide myself in thee.” He got louder
and louder and finally it was like hollerin.’
When Rock of Ages played out he went straight into Amazin’ Grace.
He leaned his head back and opened his mouth so wide you could see his pinkgums where his teeth was onct at.
He would call out Maayree ever now and then.

136

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

He went on for a long time and then he sort of burnt hisself out andset there without rockin’ or movin’--just lookin’ out in front of him. I knowed
he wasn’t lookin’ at nothin’.
He unhitched the galluses on his overhalls and let ‘em fall down. He
helt on to the chair arm and stood up unsteady-like and walked through thefront door.
Me’n Bobby slipped out from under the porch and looked over thewore-out boards. He pulled open the screen door to the livin’ room and went
to the mantel over the fireplace where there was a bunch of old pictures infancy little frames.
He squinted at each of ‘em and finally took one down and come backout on the porch where there was yet some daylight. He trembled and sniffeda long sniff, lookin’ at that picture. We could see it good from where we was,peepin’ over the boards. He was too overcome to notice us just a few feet away.
The picture was of a lady of a pretty good size with a fancy lace collar
standin’ alongside of a tall big man in a suit and tie. He looked at it in the fadin’
light and run the tips of his fingers over the glass.
He put the picture back and stood there, just lookin’ blank at themantel, with his ol’ galluses hangin’ to the floor, fore and aft.
After a little he sucked in a deep breath and sighed. He looked real
tired and pale and like he had done emptied hisself out, kind of. He shuffled tothe bedroom on the front corner, next to the porch. The windows was longand come all the way down to the floor and they was all open.
He took his overhalls off and dropped’ em on a chair. Old man Bogan
had on a full set of long ‘hannel underwear with a baggy trap door in the back.
He sat down in the middle of that saggin’ old bed I thought it was gonna bustcause it squeaked somethin’ fierce.In the almost dark he laid there a ‘lookin’ up
at the ceilin’. His lips was a movin’ but I couldn’t make out what he was sayin’.
He closed his eyes and in a minute was snorin’ loud enough to keep theskeeters off.
Me and Bobby run through the field under a early full moon. When
we got to the trail down the hill to Bobby’s house, we caught our breath andstood there for a moment and just looked at one another. There just wasn’t
nothin’ to say. He turned and run to his house.
The singin’ and hollerin’ an’ callin’went on through the rest of thesummer ‘til late fall when it started gettin’cool. Then it stopped.
137

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

One Sunday Miss Vitae Mae Wiggens from the Church stopped by hishouse to bring him a hot lunch. She found him settin’ in his rocker on the porch,
stiff as a poker, wearin’ a suit and tie.
He was just a’ settin’ there, holdin’ that little picture, the one with thefat lady and the man in the suit. He had a bunch of flowers in his other hand.
Miss Wiggens said he had on the happiest smile, and a look on his face
like he was a’ talkin’ to somebody that he was really glad to see. That was true,‘cause I had to go to the funeral and pass by the coffin, and I seen that formyself. The undertaker couldn’t have got that smile off if he’d tried. Even dead,old man Bogan looked happier’n when me’n Bobby seen him through thatknothole.
We had done had a couple of good frosts by then, and the funny thing
was, them flowers was daffodils, and they just grow in the spring. Them he
was holdin’ was fresh picked.

138

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Ernest Seton Thompson, Malcolm X and Me. A Sort of Book Review.
Guinotte Wise
A few books have cut through the bumps and clutter of my gray matter, madechanges up there, negotiated the neural mazes and worn paths of their own.
Ernest Seton Thompson’s Wild Animals I Have Known is one of the earliest. It
taught me to regard animals as what they are, not Bambi creatures with happy
Disney/Pixar endings. Our fellow passengers on this deteriorating
mothership, wild animals, are the most admirable of creatures--they put theirlives on the line every single day. Root, hog, or die. Birds that are woundedbeyond flight join the food chain pretty quickly. Old coyotes grown feeble haveno assisted living or Medicaid safety net.
I learned crow calls from that book. I could call crows from across a
pasture with a “Come look at this!” three rapid caws repeated. Instead of all thecrows flying over to take a gander, they’d send one recon bird (if the call wasgood enough). That crow would scope out the source of the call, determine it
was a human, fly back and communicate that fact to the others. They would
either ignore any future calls or fly away.
I cannot find my boyhood crow call so will have to order another online andtry my hand and lips at it again. I imagine it will be expensive, having bowed
to inflation exponentially. I just looked them up and, good God, they haveelectronic ones! What would be the fun or accomplishment in that? The
breath-driven models look about the same as my old one and can be had forten bucks up. I’ll check Ebay.
I have two books by Ernest Seton-Thompson. One is by Ernest Thompson
Seton, (?) titled Rolf in the Woods. I don’t remember anything about that one
except its ornate cover and great plate art. Both are quite old. Rolf has an
inscription, Cyril & Mick, 1918. They are my dad and my aunt. In 1918 they’dhave been quite young, three or four. That book has a 1911 copyright.

Wild Animals has a barely legible pencil inscription of August 1918 from Jules(a great-uncle of mine) also to Cyril & Karleen (my aunt Mickey), then it isover-inscribed to me from Aunt May, Dec. 25th, 1950. Its copyright is 1898. I
would have been twelve that Christmas, and at the age where books were139

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

probably quite a disappointment as gifts. Why not a Benjamin air rifle? A
Hornet model airplane engine? A rocket-making set? But this Scribner’s book,this collection of animal wisdom, with its gold leaf and embossed cover, its
beautiful illustration plates (also by Ernest) is the single most reverberative
book of my lifetime, echoing and reechoing down through the years.
Oh, other books of my youth, Giant, The Great Gatsby, Catcher in the Rye, theMickey Spillanes and the Raymond Chandlers, the lurid-covered pocket books,
the good, the great, the bad, the prurient, all had their effects. The beat books.
Burroughs, Ginsberg, Ferlinghetti, Kerouac. The books of the protest era andVietnam. Too many to mention. But surely cumulative in my love of words
connected and placed with one another to form new chains of thoughts, awe at
the writers’ ways of using them. Later years brought the pleasures of Didion,
McGuane, Barry Hannah, Anne Beattie, Annie Proulx, Cormac McCarthy,
many more. Pure word wizardry.
But the tectonic upheaval years offered me books that I read to try andunderstand the world and my small place in it. Books like Marshall
McCluhan’s The Medium is the Message and Viktor Frankl’s Man’s Search for
Meaning. Napoleon Hill’s Think and Grow Rich, Maxwell Maltz’s Psychocybernetics. Mind-expanding books with deep value and application to morethan the moment.
The assassination years (how awful to be able to say that) of JFK, RFK,
MLK, Malcolm X brought books and more books. I read them then and I readthem now. We had murderous men in government bureaus then. Sociopaths
who felt they could right the ship of state just by jettisoning cargo, killing the“dangerous ones.” Even our own government admitted that, yes, there was“probably a conspiracy” involved in the death of JFK. Coverup books like thespurious volumes of The Warren Commission really do speak volumes about
that. One must read between the holes, the Arlen Specters and the magicbullets, the suspension of physics and logic, and counter it with the damningevidence of the Zapruder film, the threatening of witnesses, the coloration of
testimony. These books are among the worst ever published. The above few
words will be the only review I give that set of horrors, as it galled me to lookthrough them. Out of this scarification of the truth and justice came a book I
cannot recommend strongly enough: Sylvia Meagher’s evenhanded Accessories
After the Fact: The Warren Commission, the Authorities & the Report on the JFK
Assassination. She fine-sifted through the 26 volumes, and completely
140

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

destroyed any credibility the report claimed to have. Her book today remains
one of the best of the JFK case, standing the test of time and mountains of new
information. It’s no rush to judgement or a rubber stamp to conspiracy
theories. It stands alone.
I related to all the assassinated leaders, except for Malcolm X. He hadangered me after Kennedy’s death with his famous statement that chickens hadcome home to roost. He’d missed the point, I felt. He’d muddied the waters. I
wanted to know more about him; what was his game.
It turned out he had no game. He was quite real. After his own assassination,
I read his autobiography which was really a collaboration between him andAlex Haley. I had read conflicting things about this man, but no one denied his
powerfully charismatic presence, his magnetism and dedication to cause. It’s
why they killed him in the end; they couldn’t stand his heat, his visceralauthenticity. As Maya Angelou said after meeting him, “His aura was toobright...a hot storm eddied around him...making my skin contract, and my
pores slam shut.”
I picked up the autobiography with some trepidation; I didn’t want to readabout myself as some over-privileged White Devil, and it wasn’t about that. I
wanted to know more about why he’d distanced himself from the Black
Muslims and why anyone would want him out of the way. I knew why theywanted JFK and MLK gone--they were powerful, they were loved, they were
now martyred. RFK would meet the same fate in 1968. Che Guevara wasmartyred for no real reason that I could see. He wasn’t quite what he claimed
to be, yet ended up as a t-shirt symbol for self-styled revolutionaries. I recall
an overalled farmer spitting Red Man and saying, “Any preacher with morethan two suits is a hypocrite.” The same could go for a closet full of berets andRolex watches. We’re all poseurs to some extent; Che was just one of the more
successful. Maybe he deserves the t-shirt, the logofication. The deification.
Probably as much as Father Junipero Serra deserved sainthood and statues,
but that’s a whole ‘nother complicated essay, with sepia-tinted Jesuits in myown family album, eyes glowing like coals.
I keep veering away, prefacing, ambling and preambling. I want to get
this right. How I feel, and how I felt before and after reading his
autobiography. I don’t want to preach, or absolve, or misrepresent. The firstfeeling that comes to me now when I think of, or am reminded of, Malcolm X
141

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

is admiration. I have saved a magazine picture of him from the sixties; it is aside view, head shot. He is wearing a fedora, short snap-brimmed hat in thestyle of the times. He looks like an adman or an FBI agent. Many of us did
back then, dark suits, skinny ties, fedoras before we cast off that uniform infavor of others.
I have dug through my books to try and find the 1965 Grove versionof the autobiography, but like so many other important books, I may have lent
it out or otherwise misplaced it. This is unfortunate because that early edition
had an epilogue that said a lot. It had my margin notes of the time, my buts
and question marks, which subsided after I was about a quarter of the way intoit; I was reading rapt, in thrall, side notes be damned. What could I say in themargins or in a notebook about this man?
Black Americans who read this book, back then and more recently, say
it changed their lives. It rocked them high up on some African-American
Richter scale of kickass. Lemn Sissay says so. Spike Lee says so. This is a clubthat doesn’t admit me, but I don’t require admittance. The book changed mylife, too, in that it skewed me to a slightly different reading, as a compass needle
might be changed by the introduction of a ferrous metal, or a Geiger countersounds at a more excited pitch. I don’t pretend to understand Malcolm X on
the level that blacks do, but I cannot be stopped from admiring the man hebecame at his zenith, or marveling at his resilience and journey from virulent
racist to a more tolerant tone. But only tolerant to tolerance, not oppression.
And god knows he was oppressed, as was his family.
The book itself was missing some chapters which only recently havecome to light in a sad case involving Rosa Parks and her lawyer Gregory Reed.
It appears that Reed may have sold many Parks artifacts and memorabilia,
valuable items that should have been earmarked for African American history
museums. History lost forever. But that’s an ongoing story that unfolds daily.
Why it’s mentioned here is Reed bought those Haley/Malcolm X chaptersfrom the Haley estate in 1992 for more than $100,000. In those days, Reed was
known as a “prominent attorney” and his client list, which included Motown
greats, was impressive. The chapters were considered too explosive forpublication and they were locked away in Reed’s safe. When he declaredbankruptcy, the chapters were sold at auction to New York Public Library’s
Schomburg Center for Research in Black Culture.
Fortunately, the pages didn’t suffer the same fate as many Rosa Parks
ephemera and books, and are deemed an extremely important find. They142

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

possibly show, more graphically, why Alex Haley changed his co-authorshipto “as told to.” He didn’t agree with Malcolm X on certain points. And theoriginal publisher, Doubleday (who had advanced $30,000 on the project)
canceled when Malcolm X was assassinated, citing fear for the safety of its
employees. This has reportedly been regarded as one of the most disastrous,
perhaps the most disastrous publishing decision ever made. Grove Press picked
it up and, eventually, six million copies of the book sold by 1977. Plays, movies
and other publicity enhancing events and news items returned it to the best
seller lists, and the book sales increased by 300% by 1989.
Max Elbaum wrote in Revolution in the Air: Sixties Radicals Turn toLenin, Mao and Che (2002) “The Autobiography of Malcolm X was without
question the single most widely read and influential book among young peopleof all racial backgrounds who went to their first demonstration sometime
between 1965 and 1968.”
I was hardly a Sixties radical, though I was one of those “young peopleof all racial backgrounds” who read the book. When I finished it, I waschanged. Few books have done that to or for me. I regarded Malcolm X as a
stalwart, a man from whom to learn tenets of dignity, perseverance, belief in
one’s worth. A man to emulate in many ways. To me, he’s never been a myth,though some say the book made him one. I disagree. The book showed him in
conflicting beliefs, very disappointed in the Nation of Islam’s leader, andhaving to forge ahead with the painful knowledge that the mentor in whom
he’d invested so much was not at all who he’d seemed or purported to be. And,
as far as desegregation and integration, Malcolm X has been described as“lukewarm.” If I was black, I wouldn’t care so much about integration as I
would rights. Civil rights. Equal rights. Human rights. I think that’s what he
was after.
His words, “The white liberal differs from the white conservative only
in one way: the liberal is more deceitful than the conservative,” were notdesigned to endear him to either group, and to be real frank, he didn’t give arat’s ass, and neither do I. We put such foolish and pompous store into
“speaking truth to power.” Well, he was one who actually practiced it daily.
Minute by minute. He was a rare man. He didn’t spit when he talked or yellcurse words to egg himself on.
When he was wiretapped, it’s ironic that some of the listeners werereported to surmise that Malcolm X wasn’t a firebrand nut, but a rather
143

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

levelheaded leader who just didn’t brook a lot of bullshit. (My words, todescribe what I read about their feelings.)
When I was about seventeen, I worked in a filling station, and a nearby
carwash, with a black kid my age. One day when he was running late, he missed
the streetcar to take him home, and he asked me if I would drive him, beat thestreetcar, to a stop where he could still catch it. We were hauling ass in my old
Ford, a cop magnet on its own due to loud pipes and lowering blocks, when
we were pulled over by a motorcycle cop.
He asked me some questions, checked the interior, then said, “Well, it
just looked funny, you know, a white and a Negra, driving together.” And wewere free to go after I explained we were looking to catch his streetcar. I didn’tknow what to say to the kid but I could feel the heat in my face. If it made me
angry, what did he feel? Not much, it turned out. He was used to it. He would
have to sit in the rear of that streetcar once we’d caught it.
I hope he read The Autobiography of Malcolm X.

144

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

ChicagoHenge / Daniel Weinberg

145

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Million Dollar Highway to Silverton, CO
Savannah Carlin
The edge of the road, invisible in its proximity to my passenger door, falls
hundreds of feet into crumbling slate and tin-sided mine shafts. The roadthrashes back and forth and the gray rock walls soar up too close for anothercar to fit. In an instant, snow is billowing around us. We slow down, but moretime on this road means more time that a pickup could rush us off the ledge
around the next corner. Bob Dylan is playing.
How does it feel, how does it feel?
To be on your own, with no direction home
A complete unknown, like a rolling stone
There are signs for rock slides as the incline steepens downhill and thewheels whine with the downshift. One turn, another, and miraculously we only
meet one car on a thirty-five-yard straightaway. The edge seems to crawl
beneath us as we pull over. A fall buffered only by skinny lodge pole pines.
Dylan’s now on Highway 61.
God say, “You can do what you want Abe, but
The next time you see me comin’ you better run”
Well Abe says, “Where do you want this killin’ done?”
God says, “Out on Highway 61”
The snow is still fluttering, blocking out the glowing grey mist orbof sun. The aspens overtake the pines in rippling seas of yellow leaves andtremulous trunks. Smooth ground soft in moss and roots. We leave themountains and they overtake our windows, unseeable in their entirety. I am
infinitesimal. I dream sometimes of falling forever. The smallness of themountains is enveloping in the same way the air in my dreams is. I am heldby them. The air is steel cold, too cold to smell. Smells come with things
dying and being born. Bacteria eating up and being eaten. But here themountains are in control of the energy reserved for chirps and heat and
musk.
146

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

My Dad and I are quiet almost the whole ride. Before the snow we
had gone to a shrine to the Lady of Guadalupe in a tiny mining town. He hadgone there with Mom when they drove to California twenty years before.
Walking up the hill to the shrine the mountains sucked out the airfrom my lungs, leaving the thousands of bronchioles burning. Little holes inthe stones of steps crumbled under my feet around the crimson moss andlichen. The wind whipped the edges of my ears, whistling in the rocks. The
shrine was pathetically, heartbreakingly cheap. Cinder blocks placed by hand,
yet cemented askew. The original mural, medieval in its unwilled lack ofperspective, chipped at the edges. Mary’s hands outstretched, gazed out overthat small town, embraced it.
The town trickled out before us, scant, metal-roofed, and cut off fromthe outside world in winter. Dad looked at the shrine and me with theembarrassing intensity and trembling eyebrows reserved for when I wore
grown up dresses or looked at colleges. I tried not to meet his eye in its
seriousness. My teenage self couldn’t meet him in his graying vulnerability.
I didn’t feel anything from kneeling at her feet and saying an Our
Father and Hail Mary with him. I expected to. If not now, when? In the
midst of mountains and near immediate death I could not feel her, want her,need her, as those miners had, as my father had, as my mother had. Shaft
collapses, lost parents, sadness that needed a bigger explanation than bad
luck.
And I expect the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world to come.
Empty and flat, she could not hold me like the mountains, even with herarms outstretched. Make my own sadness and discomfort with myself seem
even smaller than me. Instead I felt the choke of incense and the cold drops ofwater flung on my face at Easter and the constant vigilance of my own
unworthiness that God somehow cared enough about to make me recountbut not enough about to stop loving me. I didn’t think that then. I think of it
now and I felt it then.

147

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Ice Dancing
Ron Pullins
A God who counts minutes and pennies,
a desperate sensual God, who grunts like a pig.
A pig with golden wings, who falls and falls,
always belly side up, ready for caresses,
that’s him, our master. Come, kiss me.
CelineJourney to the End of the NightBar
It is midtown, Kansas City.
There is a bar. Large plate glass windows face the sidewalk, face cars
parked along the street, face out onto the street, then across the street to trees
bared by winter and dark brownstones. It is snowing.
A man walks by on the sidewalk, huddled in his coat, his hands in his
pockets. A hat. He pauses. He looks in the bar through the window. Then hewalks on.
The bar is located, we should say, in midtown, on corner where a main
thoroughfare crosses a street that leads to nowhere in particular. There is sometraffic on the main street, cars with their lights on. It is evening after work,and the car lights move through the snow. It is snowing, as we have said, andthere is slush on the streets. The cars are muffled, quiet, as if the traffic holds
its breath. Snow. Evening. Friday. All those things, together, in midtown
Kansas City in December.
A thick oak door with beveled glass leads out the corner of the bar. Or
in, depending on perspective. Or needs. Or point of view. Other glass windows
stretch down the bar along that dark, pointless street. Snow collects on cars
parked there, and on the cars parked on main street which have been splatteredwith slush.
A man—perhaps the same man who walked by the bar earlier, perhaps
148

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

someone else—for this is midtown and it is after the workday on a Friday andthis bar is a gathering place for the young, the employed, the lonely, all sorts,
men and women, coming and going, together, or in groups—this man enters.
He wears a hat, a dark cashmere coat, his hands deep in his pockets. He hangs
his coat on the rack by the door. There is space to hang his coat because it isearly evening, and many who come here in cars have not yet arrived. He wears
a blazer, tan pants, and he keeps his hat which he puts back on his head. Hesits on a stool at the front. The bar runs under a mirror which hangs high on
the wall.
He has a drink now. He settles in on his stool. From there he can watch
the city pass outside, the cars, the snow, the slush, those who walk by. The
windows are fogged over from the breath of people. Who isn’t tempted to write
something in the fog on these windows? Something temporary. Pithy. Whatwould you write? ‘Stay home.’ ‘Stay away.’ ‘Come in.’ ‘Beware.’ Would you
write it so you could read it inside, or so it could be read outside? Say
something.
He can see the men and women at the bar and beyond, sitting or
standing, drinks in hand, laughing sometimes, flirting often, looking at eachother, and looking about, and looking at their drinks, and drinking.
He can also see the mirror and into the backroom. There she sits. He
has been paid to kill her.
She sits in a booth, sitting on the edge and she faces out, turned
towards to the crowd and the bar. She holds a brandy with soda and ice. She
shakes her glass as if it were a friend. The ice clinks. She turns to the women
who sit there, huddled with them over the table. They have been talking toeach other, but not to her. She is with them, but not one of them. They barely
acknowledge her except as an inconvenience. Not even when she leans in andcompletes the huddle, which she does from time to time. Not even when shesays a few words, when she adds to their conversation, not even then to they
seem to care.
“Men are pigs,” she says.
They don’t care what she says.
It is a quiet evening. Outside it is snowing. People enter and exit,
bringing in snow from outside. The glass on the windows and front door is
frosted from the bottom up. It is fogged with the breath of all of us inside.
People have written obscenities in the fog.
149

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Outside there is no wind. A soft snow falls. Streetlights make circles in thesnow. They make inverted cones as the snow falls through the light. A car
drives by, its tires slushing the fresh, wet snow. Then a heavy truck, a snow
plow, pushes through, throws up snow, reveals the frozen truth of roads.
Inside it is warm. People stand, or sit, some quiet and alone, some talk.
It is early evening. This is the ritual of this bar in Kansas City. Perhaps it is
the ritual of all bars.
The man sitting at the bar near the front stares into the mirror. The
bartender dips dirty glasses into the sink, wipes the glasses clean, stacks themon a shelf in files and rows that shine under the lights, each sort of glass its
own shelf and sparkle.
“Warm,” the man says. “In here.”“People,” the bartender says. “They warm the place up.” He dips
another glass in the water, wipes it with a cloth, looks at it through the light,
then places it on the proper shelf.
“Not so many people here,” the man says.
“No. It’s early.”“I’m not here either,” the man says.
The bartender says nothing, only shrugs his acknowledgement. That’s
his, ‘okay.’ His, ‘if that’s the way it is, then that’s the way it is.’ They don’tknow each other. Maybe no one knows anyone. Just courtesy and ritual. But
the bartender knows, when the man is here and wants to be here, he’s here,
and when he’s not, he’s not. No one notices. No one cares. This is the man who
wears a hat, who has come in, and orders a Scotch, and sometime he will go.
That’s all.
The bartender wipes another glass clean, and places it on its shelf andthus returns some small order to the universe.
She stands up. Her friends at the table lean forward, talk among themselves,
laugh, act as though she wasn’t there, although she is. Although they know it.
She is dressed in black, black shoes, black coat, black sweater, with along red scarf and a knitted cap to match. Her long black hair cascades out anddown from under it.
“Men are pigs,” she says again.
“What did she say back there?” the man on the barstool asks. He iswell across the room and hard of hearing anyway. He nods, and then tips his
glass of ice and Scotch in such a way as to indicate that woman he has been150

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

staring at.
“Men are pigs, I think she said,” the bartender says. “She says it all
the time,” he says, “when he’s not here.”“Ah, him,” the man says. “And, when he’s not here, what does she say?”“When he’s here, she says something else,” he says. “Him here, or not,that changes everything. My brother.”
Her face is pale, ghostly snuggled in blacks and reds. She stands, thenlooks around, then sits. She breathes in deep, then exhales. There is someincompletion. Something unfinished.
“You want another?” the bartender asks.
The man spins his glass a bit slowly on the bar. It is empty, all but ice.
“What I do, I do,” the man says. “I do what I do to have a little money.
That’s no excuse, but it’s my reason.”“Don’t we all,” the bartender says.
“We all need to earn a little money from time to time,” the man says.
“Just my fair share. That’s all I ask.”“My fair share. That’s asking a lot,” the bartender says.
The man sets his glass down, pushes it across the bar. The bartendertakes it, dumps out the ice as if it were garbage, shovels in fresh ice, thencascades Scotch down the slivers.
“Just enough money to buy a little Scotch. That’s not asking so much.”
She spots him across the room, at the far end of the bar, there by the window,
there where the bar makes an elbow. It is not like she has failed to see him
before. Everyone has seen the man in the hat. He comes in often, sits there at
the bar, night after night. But this evening it’s different. He looks at her, andlooks, and looks, sometimes at her, sometimes at her in the mirror above thebar.
“Quit staring,” she says.
It’s not a constant stare he gives. Only from time to time does the manlook up to see her reflection. Sometimes he catches her staring back. Then she
smiles to let him know she has seen him, and then he smiles to let her knowthat he has seen her see him. At such times their eyes meet.
“God,” she says. Then she rolls her eyes and turns away. She nurses
her brandy, stares down at it, then takes a sip.
“What’s a girl to do?” she says, looking back up to where he still looks
at her in the mirror. He cannot hear her across the room, above the mumble151

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

and the bumble of the conversations, laughter, ice clicking in glasses, theopening and shutting of the door, snowing tumbling in across the welcome
mat. But he does see her move her lips.
“What’s she saying?” the man asks the bartender.
“I think she says, ‘What’s a girl to do?’,” the bartender says. “She saysthat all the time. Even when he’s here. That, and ‘Men are pigs.’ Those aremost of what she says.”“I mean,” she says again, her lips moving again, her voice too far away
to be heard “What’s a girl to do?”This time the man correlates the movement of her lips with what thebartender has suggested, and he knows she is speaking to him.
But she is waiting for someone. His brother. He knows that, but heknows much more, more than she knows.
He knows who she is waiting for, as well as he knows he will not comein tonight, not in time anyway to be with her, he’ll not come in while she is
here. That is the plan. When he comes, if he comes, she will be gone, with him,
the man in the hat, the man who sits at the crook of the bar, and who stares at
her from time to time in the mirror.
She is waiting for her lover, and she doesn’t know this man and herlover are brothers, and his brother will come in later, too late, and ask if she isthere, and find out she is gone, and he will ask, ‘Oh, where is she?’ or ‘Oh, andwhy did she leave?’ and “Oh, who did she leave with?’ And no one will know
because no one will know his brother. Just a man in a hat.
They are two brothers and one has been hired to do a job, and theother is has done the hiring. That’s the way that is. She doesn’t know any of
this.
“Staring at me,” she says to his reflection. “Quit the fuck. Or come over. Takeme home. Buy us some wine on the way. For you and I. I’m tired of waiting. I
don’t even like the guy who’s coming. You and I, we’ll have some fun when we
get home. My home. That’s not so far. We’ll read some of the Russians. Those
Russians, they can write,” she says. “There hasn’t been a novelist since the lastRussian died.”He seems to understand what she is saying, although she sits so far
across the room. In a literary sense, he agrees. And she is exactly like thewoman his brother described her as being. She knows what she has said, andhe knows what she will say and do, because his brother had told him as they152

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

made the plan.
She laughs; he doesn’t. Then he looks down from the mirror, looks at
his fresh drink, rolls the ice around, less to stir it than to have something to
do. Timing is everything. He must posture in just such a way. That’s part ofthe plan, part of the training. Then the man looks up again.
“Maybe Tolstoy,” she says. “Or, better, Dostoevsky. You look like a
Dostoevsky kind of guy.”
The crowd in the bar stands between them. Their chatter buries any
real words. Many comings and goings. The door opens and closes, brings in
the cold. The hungry. The eager. The passionate. The lonely. Some leave. The
snow tumbles in, bumbles across the welcome mat. He sees her speak, but theman cannot hear her words.
Outside snow falls quietly on the sidewalk. Flakes fall throughstreetlights, are tainted red when they fall below the glow of the bar sign. The
snow falls through the light from the headlights of cars that roll through thesnow, roll over new snow as if the tires are wearing pads, as if the tires wear
slippers on their way to bed. Slow moving tires crushing the snow and, fromtime to time, trucks scraping away snow that hides the street from us.
The man tries to remember his favorite Dostoevsky. He tries toremember his favorite passages from Dostoevsky. There’s that chapter in The
Brothers everyone always talks about. He remembers he likes the writing, thestories, the infinite labyrinth of relationships. Their disaster of a family. There
are several brothers in the novel. There is a father. The story goes along, about
all them, something like that.
“You ever read any Dostoevsky?” the man asks the bartender.
The bartender is no help. The bartender may or may not have heard
the question, or he may or may not have read any Dostoevsky, or, if he has,
not recently, and anyway after washing and wiping all those glasses, and after
pouring all that Scotch, Dostoevsky would have faded from anyone’s memory,
you or I even, or the bartender may or may not have any idea who Dostoevsky
is in the first place. How many do, you wonder.
The bartender wipes another glass clean, admires its transparency inthe light, then places it appropriately on the shelf.
“You’re not so bad looking,” she says from across the room.
She is flirting, he thinks. Good. Or, perhaps he imagines her saying
that. The plan gains motion. His brother has predicted this in laying out the
plan.
153

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Did you hear what she said?” the man asks the bartender. But thenight is getting busy, and the bartender has more and more to attend to.
She speaks to the mirror and gives her words shapes. She twists herhead a bit. A signal, perhaps. An invitation.
“I’m tired of waiting,” she says. “I hate waiting for pigs to make up
their minds. Pig minds. Make up your mind.”
She’s calling me a pig, he thinks. He smiles. He is a man. Thus, there
is some logic in her thinking. And of course, he admires his brother all themore, for foreseeing how this all would unfold. Not that that is enough toredeem his brother in his mind. He doesn’t like his brother, and his brotherdoesn’t like him. It’s one of those families. But from time to time his brotherneeds things done, and he remains a convenient one to do them. He charges
minimum for dirty work. He never argues price or task. And he’s discrete.
And he has nothing else to do, nothing that pays money, nothing thatinvolves a woman, and it seems pointless to spend time sitting in a bar with abartender who doesn’t have the time to talk Russian novels, who’s too busy to
be existential.
Anyway, just telling his brother he’d do a thing is no guarantee he’ll
do it. He will follow what continues to interest him, and this does.
She bends down low to the tabletop with her friends.
“Soon my man’ll come,” she says. They barely notice her. “You know
the one. Who looks for me. Every night, you know. He’s late. So when hecomes,” she says, “and asks for me, for where I am, if he comes in — I’m sure
he will—assuming that he does, and he’ll here, he always does, you tell himthat I’ve gone, but don’t say where—you won’t know, and I won’t know until
I’m there. Say that. Say, she got tired of waiting. Yeah, tell him that. Tell him
she left here with someone else. Yes, that would be nice. Someone prettier.
Someone nice. Someone who likes me. Who’ll buy me wine, and things like
that, and not cheap wine, like he does. Tell him that. And cheese, and stuff.
Someone who’s got me hot. Tell him someone at the bar. A stranger I don’t
know. Someone who doesn’t have a name.”
She nods towards the man who wears a hat and who is looking in the
mirror, and her friends look up, then quickly look away, and he looks away,
and then the women at the table resume their chatter, again without her intheir huddle, among themselves, as if they do not care, as if nothing has
happened. She looks again in the mirror.
154

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Come on over, buddy boy. Check out the goods. What’s taking you solong? Make a pass. Make an offer.”
He smiles, adjusts his hat, look for the money to pay his tab. She turns
to her girlfriends and smiles, but they don’t care.
Her sweater is black. Her hair, coal blue. Her lips blood red like the scarf
around her neck. Her face, unnatural white. The dark around her eyes makes
her face look whiter.
“Men think too fucking much,” she says. She turns back to her friends.
“Too fucking much.” She taps her head. She looks back at the mirror and speaks
as if he hears. “Too fucking much!”
He lays out cash on the bar to pay for his Scotch.
“Come over. God. What’s a girl to do?”The bartender takes the change. Elbows on the bar, drink in hand, the man
looks outside. It is snowing. Soft. Quiet snow. It is winter. It is somewhere
where winters bring dark and heavy snow early on November Friday evening,
Kansas City. There is a comfort in the dark. To the erasing of all, except here,
and now, and this room, and these lights, and the fog that creeps up thosewindows.
Timing is everything. He waits for the moment.
She spins her glass in her hand around, and finally the man at the bar
swivels his barstool, turns to the man who sits next to him, something thewoman cannot hear, his head turned away from the mirror so she doesn’t see.
“He’ll come over,” she says to no one. “He’ll act all this and that, andpig like, and big deal, and like he knows me, see. All googoo and nice, and‘What’s your name?’ and ‘Aren’t you pretty,’ and all the shit men say. Wait
and see. He’ll act like we’ve met before. Like, ‘Don’t I know you?’ and like,‘Didn’t we fuck once in the dark?’ He’s a pig, you know,” she says. “They allare.”
She looks at her drink, turns the glass in her hands, spins it softly,
slowly, then looks up, looks at him, looks in the mirror. Then slowly,
impatiently, “Kiss my ass, then, if you’re not coming over!”
She almost gives up. Or she seems to give up, not to care. Timing iseverything. She’ll seem less fearful, less strong, less eager for him, if she canseem not to care. That might move him to come. Move him to come quicker.
Now. She is ready to leave.
155

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

More elements of Friday night have arrived. Especially women. You
know the type. Dressed for work, and ready for a night, and equal to everyone,
and indifferent now or later or whatever.
He picks up his tab, doesn’t study it, why would he? picks up hischange, calculates a tip. Then, coat over his arm, he adjusts his hat and crosses
the room. Comes to her table, looks into her eyes, and smiles. As planned.
“Staring at me,” she says, before he says a word. She has an odd
pleasant voice for one with such a sharp face, in fact an ax for a face, and helikes that, he likes character, and dark hair, red scarves, red woolen hats.
Then she goes on. “Like you know me, or shit. Like you own me orshit. Like I’m going to pick up and go, or some shit like that.”
Her friends at the table are silent, but they listen.
“Now,” she says, “say something sweet. You know, how men do. Enticeme, or something. Tempt me, or something. Lie like a man. Tell me I’mbeautiful, or some shit like that. Or let’s buy us some wine on our way to myplace, or some shit like that. And cheese.” She looks away, like she doesn’t care.
Attitude is so important. Indifference. He stands in front of her, his coat over
his arm, and says nothing.
He puts out his hand. It is bare, and warm, and he’s wearing no gloves.
She pauses. “Men are pigs,” she says. “But you know that, being a man.
And, just so you know, you all make me sick.”
She takes his hand. Smiles unexpected. Almost normal. Almost as if
she is surprised.
“Let’s blow this dump,” she says.
She stands, waves goodbye to the gaggle at the table.
“You see,” she says to them, turning back to her friends. “Staring at
me. You know what they want. You see what they’re like.”
She takes her coat from a hook, and he helps her with getting it on. It
is also black, like her hair, like her shoes. She adjusts her red scarf, adjusts her
red wool hat. Then turns to her friends, bends down to their table, leans into
the huddle.
“See? Men. They stare. And they stare. And they get themselves hot.
Then they come on, make a pitch like they got some big-assed car. They might
give you a ride, promise you wine, real fancy wine. And maybe cheese fromsome place you never heard of.”She buttons her coat, brushes off lint.
“So, if you are coming to my place,” she says to the man, “we need to156

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

get wine. And not cheap wine. Not wine like he gets,” she says, tossing a lookback to the table. “My friend,” she says, “who didn’t show up.” Then to him.
She takes his hand and guides him out.
“And don’t worry about him. He’s a stranger to you. As for cheese, I
like good cheese. Something fancy is nice. Perhaps something French. Or
cheese not from a cow.”
He pulls open the door and lets in the air. All as was planned. Shewalks out the door, into the winter. He follows, as he puts on his gloves.
A man walks by on the sidewalk, huddled in his coat, his hands in his pockets.
A hat. He pauses. He looks in the window. Then he walks on. Past the two ofthem who are already crossing the street.
Snow
Now, standing outside, in the snow, under the light, near where the snow has
been shoveled from the path — like pathways, networks leading along thestreets, across the streets, and up to businesses (and then into businesses), andto steps that lead up to brownstones, and to houses (eventually to little gatesin wrought iron fences, but those are miles to the south), then on into thesuburbs and ad nauseum, networks of uncovered snow, a complicated andlovely grid for Kansas City. The issue is how best to use this grid to get from
where one is to where one wants to be, from A to B, and prefatory to that, toknow where B is, and what it is, (A being where you are so no ambiguity there)
for the grid itself is nothing, only a guide to the process of going. Getting there
is all consuming. Arrival ends the process, and that what. One wonders.
“Where’s your car?” she says.
She stands outside the bar, beyond the sidewalk, in the road, huddled
in her coat, pulling it closer and tighter around her, looking about, seeking.
She is dark as the night is dark, except for the lovely red of hat and scarf, andshe shivers.
“What car?” he asks.
“Your big-assed car,” she says. “Surely you have a big assed car. You
all have cars. Men. The way you acted back there. Like, ‘Come with me.’ Like,‘Come have a ride in my big assed car.’ Like, ‘Let’s go in my big assed car anddo the funny things.’ People who say things like that always have a big-assed
157

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

car.”“I didn’t say that.”“But you have a car.”“I have a Ford.”“A Ford?”“A Ford.”“Guys who come to a place like this, who pick up women at a place like
this, say things like you said to a woman who comes to a place like this, you allalways have a big-assed car.”“I only have a Ford.”“The guy I was supposed to meet, he has a big-assed car. And now I’m
here with you. God. Where will this end? Me in some fucking Ford.”“It’s what I have.” He pauses. His hands are deep in the pockets of hiscoat. He has buttoned his coat and turned up his collar. You can see his breathin the cold.
“A Ford? A plain fucking Ford? Well, I don’t normally go out withguys who have plain fucking Fords,” she says.
Cars on the street are covered in snow. Other cars drive by on thestreet, moving softly across the snow, their headlights shining through thesnowflakes which fall softly on the streets. A snow plow drives by and throws
snow up on the sidewalk. Throws the slush up, too. Splattering against thecars. One of which is probably his Ford.
“How far do we go?”“I live across the street.”
She points to the brownstones across the street, and to one a few
brownstones towards town.
“That’s not so far. We can walk, I guess,” he says.
“I guess,” she says. At the curb she is up to her ankles in snow. She
steps between two parked cars, then onto the street, and she dodges cars thatdrive along.
They pass a store with large windows, well-lit inside, and two signs
flashing: “Open,” “Liquor.” He enters, then exits moments later, carrying a bag.
“Got it,” he says.
Two brownstones down, she goes up steps which lead to a heavy oak
door. She unlocks it and it sweeps away snow as she opens it and enters. He
follows her in. It is cold inside, but not as cold as out. Still, not as warm as hewants it to be.
158Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Inside is another door. Further inside it is warmer still. The hallway
is dark, the floor is wet, the stairs are heavy and worn. She leads the way, up
three flights, and he follows her, one step at a time, two steps behind her. When
she lifts her foot to another step, he lifts his foot to another step, her right leg,his right leg, and then she pushes her body forward, lifts herself up, pulls
herself forward and he pushes his weight forward, then lifts himself up, pulls
himself forward. He follows like a rat following cheese, a cat chasing twine, ahawk circling in warm rising air stalking mice.
She stops, turns back, looks down. He stops, looks up.
“What?” he asks.
She doesn’t say anything, but she turns back and steps up, and they
continue their syncopation.
The third floor is the top floor, and there she follows a hallway deeper
to the rear. He expects the drunk he finds sleeping in the hallway, a bag in his
hand, a bottle in the bag. He is careful not to trip over the legs, as he feels his
way forward through the dark with his toes. It is a long empty hallway, flooded
with dark and the smell of urine.
She finds her door, unlocks it. He follows her in. Her place is dark, too.
The front door enters at the kitchen. At the far end are the windows, blinds
which look out to the street. Some light comes in from the street.
She pulls a string. Overhead light comes on.
“Nice place,” he says.
“Fuck you,” she says. The door swings closed in the dark. “It’s a dump.”
The room, let me say, is long rectangle that fades from the harsh light over
the table, from the lights outside, through the Venetian blinds, through thearchway towards the couch, folded out now for sleeping — always folded out,
for its various reasons — with covers, pillows, sheets, an over-stuffed armchairwith its stuffing exposed along the arms. There are probably colors in all this,albeit they are faded now, as it is too dark for us to see. All we see is light, theshades of gray, the absence of the light in the many shadows.
He sets the wine and cheese on the table, then stands, surveys for us,
his coat still on.
“You got crackers,” she says. She pulls things from the bag.
“Crackers,” he says.
“I hope you got cheese. I don’t have any cheese.”“I got cheese,” he says. “Not French, but it’s cheese.”159

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The sink is filled with dishes. Water drips from the tap. Not a fast drip,
but slow and steady, so long between the drips you start to feel a growing
anticipation for each next drip, which takes long enough between the drips you
start to wonder if it has stopped. Then a new drip comes, and you sigh relief,
and you think you can go on with other things, your life, but you haveforgotten by now what so once possessed you, the anticipation of a drip sooverwhelmed your attention you have forgotten where you were, what you
were thinking before, and this wondering left with an emptiness full of lost
memories. A fridge by the stove hums softly along. An iron skillet on the stoveholds white congealed grease.
“Cozy,” he says.
She empties the bag.
“And you. You’re pretty.”
She looks up quick.
“Who says that I’m not?”“Your place is nice.”
He beats snow off his coat and stomps snow off his shoes. He still
stands by the door.
“Yes,” he says. “Very nice.”“Fuck you. It’s a dump.”
She looks close at the cheese. There are four bottles of wine.
He takes off his gloves, puts his gloves in his coat, and takes off his
dark, cashmere coat.
She turns on another light. Then another. Then another. She twists
the faucet, stops the drip.
“Maybe I should go.”“Stay. Why not?”“Perhaps.”“Do what you want.”
She takes off her coat, folds it over a chair, stomps the snow off her
feet. Then sits at one of the two chairs pushed up at the table and takes off her
shoes.
“But leave the wine.”“The wine,” he says. He holds up his hand like he is inspired. “I’ll open
the wine. Yes.” Almost gleeful to have a purpose.
He pulls the wine from the bag, two red, two white. He unscrews the
cap.
160

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“And glasses?” he says.
“Jelly jars.”
She nods towards shelves which hang over the sink.
“Nice jars,” he says when he has opened the cabinet.
“Fuck you.”
He holds a jar, pours wine, looks at light that passes through the jar
and the wine. And sits her jar in front of her where she is working on removing
her shoe.
“To wine. And to us. And to whoever you are.”“Kay,” she says.
“Kay?” he says.
“Kay,” she says. A shoe drops to the floor. She rubs her toes which are
cold.
“Kay. Like the letter?”“Kay,” she says. “Like kiss my ass.”“I’m Jay.”“Jay,” she says. “And then there was Jay, sitting at the fucking bar,sipping his fucking drink, staring at me.”
“I didn’t stare at you,” he says. “Looking. Not staring.”
He toasts the air. He sips. She sips hers. Then they both sip again.
They have a ritual. They look at each other.
He sits in a wooden chair at the table. It wobbles. She sits in the otherchair. They fill their jars again. The jars sit on the table—light passing
through casts red shadows.
Their faces. Shadow and light. His brows. His cheeks. His perfectstraight nose. Her whiteness. Her skin. The red muffler she wears. Her red hat.
She still wears them both. Outside it is night. There is less traffic than before.
And three floors up, it is quiet.
“You were creepy down there at the bar,” she says. “Like you know me
or something.”“I’d like to know you.”“Like anyone can know anyone.”
He sips his wine. Looks at her.
“Like maybe they can,” she says.
“I wonder.”So, there is a plan in place.
161

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“The plan is,” his brother says earlier, “you get her to go with you.
Pick her up at the bar, you know. Take her home. You can do it. Go to herplace, if you can. I don’t care. Your place, if you have to. She’ll be waiting,” hesays. “Waiting for me. There at the bar. And she will have waited so long she’ll
be angry. At me. At men. She’s always angry at men. It’ll be easy for you towork this thing.”“Then what?” he asks.
“Then, so, she’s all pissed off, see, and you catch her eye, and let shit
happen. Shit’ll happen. It always does. Tempt her along. Entice her to go. You
got your ways, brother dear. Just make it happen, you know how it is.”“Then what?”“Then she takes you to bed, it’s as easy as that. Then I wait a while,for an appropriate time, let things happen, then I storm in, knock on the door,yell, and shout, and come in with a gun.”“Then what?”“Then there you are. And she’s dead. You’ve killed her.”“You want me to kill her.”“You can or you can’t. You do or you don’t. You don’t, there you are.
A strange man in her bed. Naked and all. You with my girl. So I do the killing.
Who can blame me for that? Not a jury in the world. If it even comes to that.”“You kill me?”“Oh, no. You get away. Who knows who you are. Some stranger there.
But she’s dead. That’s the plan. A man’s screwing his lover, he finds them inbed, he shoots her dead, the man disappears. Then, I get on with my life. With
the woman I’ve married. With my family and all. My work. She’s abnormal.
You’ll see. I don’t love her anymore. I never loved her. Who could love her.
You’ll see. And I can’t go on. This can’t go on. Any more.”That’s what was said. Then some discussion of money, and family, andall. But that was the plan.
We are back at the table, this guy is there at the table, and the table wobbles
as he pours wine, and his chair wobbles, too, as he gives a toast. The floors arecold. The bed’s not made. The drip from the faucet has resumed, a little slower,
but again.
“You’re interesting.”“Fuck you,” she says.
“I mean, unique,” he says.
162

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Fuck you.”
He sips his wine and pauses.
“You know what I mean,” he says.
“I hope the fuck so.”She sips her wine and pauses. She stares across the table.
“Your friends at the bar. They are not at all like you.”“They are not my friends.”
She looks at down at her wine, then sips.
“At the table. The women you were sitting with. You always go there
when you go there at night. At the bar. Before we left.”“Bitches. Not my friends. Friends of a guy who was supposed to show
up. But he didn’t show up, did he? Or maybe he was late. Too late now. Maybe
he’s there now. But if he would have shown up, if he had been there on time,
you wouldn’t be here. Men are such pigs.”“I know,” he says.
“You know shit,” she says.
He drains his jar.
“I know you,” he says. And he smiles.
He sets his jar on the table, unscrews the cap to the wine with a snapof the wrist, pours more red. It’s the first from the second bottle.
“Staring at me. All night,” she says, holds out her jar for more. “Likeyou know me, or shit.”“You“You’re interesting, I’m sure.”“Right. Interesting. Fuck you.”
He picks up the cheese. It is a round oval, encased in wax. He spins it.
“This is the cheese,” he says. She stares at him. “Let’s start over. I’m Jay.”“Staring at me there at the bar.” She shakes her head, then look deep
into the glass as she drinks.
“Much night is still left.”
He is thinking of the plan.
“It sure drags the fuck out,” she says.
“I make you uncomfortable.” He tilts back his chair on its legs androcks back and forth. “I don’t mean to,” he says.
“You don’t.”
She is still wearing her coat over her sweater, her long red scarf, her
red knit hat. A draft slides down the window, leaving frost on the glass, flows
163

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

to the floor, across the floor, then over their feet, across to the door, under thedoor, then into the hallway, and on beyond caring.
“From the beginning, again. You are lovely. Lovely to look at. Your
neck.…”
She pauses, tilts back a bit, takes off her hat, unwraps her scarf. “I’mgoing to bed. If you’re interested.”Feet
She turns on the night lamp that sits by her bed, that fold-out couch we talked
about earlier. The lamp sitting on the table there is tall and skinny, with fringearound the shade, and the shade itself stained, brown spots on the yellow.
Books are stacked on the night table. Books with markers hanging out fromthe pages, or dust jackets folded into the depth of the read. Other books areopen, rest on their pages so they sprawl from that moment when readingceased, as if time stopped and the books awaits. Books piled on books, straining
at the spines, wails to be turned over, read, finished, all’s well with the world,closed, returned to order on some shelf.
There are no bookshelves. There are other books on the floor in the
shadows.
She takes off a shoe. It drops to the floor. She holds up her toes. She
wears no stockings. She wiggles her toes and reflects on them and wiggles
them again. Then takes off the other shoe, and drops it to the floor, and shesighs. Freedom.
Thoughts locked in her feet are unlocked. Are free. She wiggles hercold toes as if they can speak. They do. They dance, and grow warm. She canthink again, with her mind, her toes. Foot binds unbound. She wonders why,
what does she want? what is revenge? why revenge? what is just? what isjustice? why didn’t he show up? what does it mean this man is upstairs? what
does he want? what does what will happen next mean now? what will happen?
in what order will events unfold? why that way and not another? what is the
good? and why is that? She wiggles her toes. It frees her mind. She takes
enormous pleasure in that moment.
He sits at the table under the light above the kitchen table, a bare bulbthat hangs by a wire and from which dangles a pull string. He has removed hiscoat and gloves, his hat which sits in the center of the table, there with the164Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

wine, and his jar with wine still in it. He stares at the wine, the color it makes,
the shape of the light on the table when he moves the jar. Angles. Refractions.
He still wears his blazer, his white shirt, his tie.
“Stay if you want. I don’t care,” she says.
“I was wondering if I was welcome.”“There, if you need someone to say it.”“Thank you,” he says. But he doesn’t move. Then, seeing her, andseeing that his own wet shoes are, from crossing the street, from stepping into
snow and slush plowed against the curb, and because he had to climb over thesnow to get to the sidewalk, because he followed her, and now that the snow
has melted, and his shoes are wet, and his feet are cold, too, so he takes his
shoes off, one at a time, so one drops to the floor, then the other, but he leaves
on his socks, he decides to leave them on, long calf-high black socks. He
wiggles his toes still covered by socks.
“Shoes shrink when they dry,” he says. “The leather shrinks.” He rubs
his toes. “It is a little-known fact, but your feet grow bigger as you age. Not
when you die, not like toenails or hair, which can grow when you’re dead. But
your feet relax, the theory goes, over time. The ligaments and all that, the glueof the bones, spread out, your feet get wider, relax, did you know. And they
can grow longer. But mainly wider,” he says. “So, say your shoes when you are
old are size ten and a half, it should come as no surprise when you are reallyold, that you need a size bigger, say as big as a twelve. Women, too. It’s a fact.
At least for some.”
He rubs his toes. Yes, his eye lids relax with the pleasure, of warming
his toes, or feeling freedom from shoes, from wet.
“Most people don’t know that,” he says. “So, they end up with tightshoes. And they get all cranky and pissy. You go in, and you buy shoes, andyou’re not any taller, or even fatter, so you buy the same size. For god’s sake,you’re old. Change is behind you. So you get the same old dependable ten anda half, and for the next year or so, you’re all pissy. Not because you aresuddenly old and pissy, but it’s only because your shoes are too tight, because
your feet still grow when you are older.”He takes off his socks. That’s even better.
“You probably know that,” he says. “Feet. Growing bigger and fasterthan most people think.”“I had to walk in the snow,” she says. “My feet got wet. I expected aride.”
165

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“You just live across the street.”She’s laying in the bed.
“I expected a ride. In some big fat-assed car. Now my feet are wet. We
could have ridden. Even across the street. Even in some fucking old Ford.”“I like Fords.”“Now my feet are wet. And cold. And so are yours.”
She stands and her sweater drops from her shoulders to the floor.
“If your shoes are tight, don’t blame me. Or if your toes are cold, shit
happens to everyone. Anyway, we made it, I guess. Across the street anyway.”“Across the street,” she says. “That’s all.”“Yes.”“No big fucking deal.”“No big fucking deal.”
She pulls off her dress. It drops to the floor. Her back is bare as she
crawls under the sheets, unknotting the covers as she stretches out under, thenpulls the sheets over, then puts her pillows behind her on what is the back of
the couch, so she can sit up and look at him.
“Back at the bar, looking at me,” she says. “God.”
She shakes her head and finishes undressing under the sheet.
“Staring at me. Then you came over. You know how you did. Then,
those things you said. Then, when you got what you wanted, when you got
your own way, when you picked up a stranger, when I went with you, fromback at the bar, then you made me walk home, lead you here. I don’t even get
a ride in your big-assed car.”“I didn’t say anything back at the bar. It just happened.”“Your eyes on me. Your eyes said it all. You look at a person, you don’t
have to say shit. People know. Everyone knows.”
Off comes her underwear, out from under the sheet, and then it dropson the floor.
The light shines on the table, down on his hands. Cool wine in the jars
casts lights and shadows. He pulls the cheese from the bag, but he doodles withthe box of crackers, pulls open the flaps, but doesn’t take the crackers out,
wrapped in cellophane. He thought he saw a bug in a shadow on the table, butthat could not be.
His feet are flat on the cold floor, bare and dry.
“You made us walk. No fucking car.”“I had a car. You walked. I didn’t make you.”166

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“A fucking Ford,” she says. “That’s what I heard.”“If we had needed the car, I could have gotten it. I was lucky I had
found a place to park.”“The way you looked. In the mirror. At the bar,” she says. “I’m glad I
live just across the street. I’d rather walk than ride in some fucking old Ford,
anyway.”She pulls the sheet to her nose. Looks over the sheet.
“Then we get to your place,” he says, looking not at her, but at his feetin the shadows on the floor. “You lead me up three flights. I follow your ass
like it is cheese on a string.”“You follow my ass like a rat after cheese,” she says.
She picks up a book that sits on the table.
“A girl knows what you’re saying when you do things like that.”“I’m not a rat.”“I’m not a cheese.”
Moments pass. She pulls a book from the pile on the table, one fromthe top, one she’s recently read, something she’s worked her way into. She puts
pillows behind her so she can sit and read, pulls up her knees and rests her
book on them.
“Madame Bovary. Ever heard of it?” she says.
“It’s a big book,” he says.
She leafs through the pages.
“That’s what I’ve remember,” he says. “It’s been a long time since I’ve
read it.”“Fine,” she says. “If you don’t want to remember, don’t remember.
Remembering is not the same as now. It’s like a dream. And what can you dowith a dream? Bore someone?”
She stops browsing somewhere near the middle of the book and reads.
“At the bottom of her heart, however, she was waiting for something
to happen,” she reads. “Isn’t that the truth?”
He doesn’t move. He is watching his toes.
“If you’re coming to bed, bring the wine,” she says. “If not, still, pleasebring me the wine before you go. I’m not getting up. The floors are too cold.
And my feet got cold, and wet, because you didn’t want to drive. You didn’t
want to show me your fucking Ford.” She leafs through more pages. “But if
you leave,” she says, “turn out the lights. All of the lights. Light hurts my eyes.
Light makes me sensitive.”
167

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“You can’t read in the dark.”“There’s nothing in this book I don’t already know.”
It’s as much because his feet are cold as any other reason, but he stands, andcarries the wine to the bed, the last of the red, and he fills up her jar, sits in an
overstuffed chair on the bed near her side, looks at her reading.
“Same fucking thing. Same fucking book, every time,” she says.
She flips the pages, one after another, with a vigor, then a vengeance.
“God,” she says. “Isn’t anyone ever going to write something new?
Something I haven’t already read a thousand times. It’s all the same stupid
books with the same stupid stories. It’s all the same stupid shit.”
Jay sits on the edge of the bed, holding his jar in one hand, the empty
wine bottle in the other. “Bovary dies in there, you know.”“No, shit? Well, now you’ve ruined it. There’s no point for me to keepon reading.”
She closes the book.
“Get naked,” she says. “Climb in. And turn out the light.”
Guns and Roaches
He didn’t, of course. He resists. He resists whatever he is told to do. He rarely
does it. He has not killed her. He may not. Not now, not ever. It was aninteresting idea once, but it is less interesting now. But he does turn out thelight.
His socks dry as they hang over the chair. The steel radiator hisses
beneath the window. He sits on the arm of the chair near the bed.
“Free the piggies. Remember those days?”“No,” she says.
He rubs his toes.
She has crawled under the sheet, has spread the sheet over herself,
unwadded the blankets, pulled them over her body, up to her chin. She looks
at him.
“I never had any of your ‘free the piggies’ days.”
Moments pass.
“I should leave.”
His feet are not as cold now as they were when they were wet.
168

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

He takes off his blazer, drapes it over the back of the chair. He wears awhite shirt, a tie, his pants, and a gun is in a holster strapped to his chest. She
stares, and she smiles.
His hair is wet from the snow. He combs his hair with his hand, splayed
fingers through his hair, which makes his hair shine. He sits back in the chairdraped with his blazer, rocks back and forth, his feet near the radiator, toasting
his piggies.
“There’s your boyfriend, after all.”“There’s no boyfriend. Some fucker who doesn’t show, he’s noboyfriend. He’s gone forever.”“The guy in the bar. The guy who didn’t come. The one you were
waiting for. I thought you loved him.”
He looks out the window and sees things of the city. Buildings, andlights, and the reflection of lights on the bellies of clouds.
“I don’t want to talk about him.”“Me, either,” he says.
The radiator clangs in the walls, as if struck with a hammer. Hard.
Several times.
“I need a new book. One you never heard of. One you can’t ruin bytelling me the ending.”
He sips his wine and plays with how light turns red as it passes
through wine as he holds it up. He swirls it about.
“Night makes me sensitive,” she says.
He says nothing.
“What about you?”“Night is simply absence of day, you know. Like black, absence of light.
Cold, of heat. There is something, or nothing,” he says. “The universe is not
Manichean.”“You must be cold, sitting out there. In your absence of heat.”“I’m not cold.”“Turn out the light in the kitchen. Come to bed.”“I wouldn’t call that a kitchen. This is all just one room.”“There’s a stove. There’s a fridge.”“It’s a part of a room with a stove and a fridge.”“Turn out the fucking light. Come to bed,” she says.
He walks to the kitchen, pulls the string on the lamp, turns it off. Now
the only light is the lamp on her nightstand and light from outside that filters
169Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

through the blinds from the bar across the street, from the streetlights below,
forming patterns on the ceiling, bands of light across the ceiling. She lies inbed, against a pillow, a sheet up to her chin, her eyes peering over.
“What’s he like? he asks.
“Who?”“Your boyfriend who didn’t show.”“‘What’s he like?’ ‘What’s he like?’ People use words too goddamned
much. Things are what they are. God. Nothing’s like nothing else. Shit is.
That’s all,” she says. “He’s shit.”“He is? What else?”
He pours more wine for himself, then pours more wine into her jelly
jar.
“What about him?”“He likes to fuck,” she says.
“Yes, well, that’s a boyfriend.”“He bores me, believe me.”
“I don’t know,” he says.
“Believe me. Believe something. Believe someone sometime.”“So, he likes to fuck?”“Yes.”She sips her wine. He stands by her bed, jelly jar in one hand, winebottle in the other. Except for light through the blinds, and light from thelamp, it is dark in the room. Light comes from under the shade of the small
lamp and circles the floor, creates a circle on the ceiling.
“Yeah.”She sips her wine.
He sits on the edge of the bed. His bare feet on the cold wood floor.
“Yeah?”“So, I shot him,” she says.
“You shot your boyfriend.”“Men are pigs.”“That would’ve been in the papers. ‘Guy shot by girlfriend.’ I didn’t
see it.”“Maybe it didn’t make the papers.”
She sighs, pulls the sheet taunt up to her chin, bends her knees up so
she makes a tent underneath.
“People get shot all the time. Die all the time. No paper can put it all170

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

in.”She raises her feet and makes the tent larger.
“Get naked. Come visit.”“Everything is always in the paper. If anybody’s anybody. If anything’s
anything. Maybe it wasn’t important enough.”“It was important,” she says. “God.”He sits on the edge of her bed, near the bottom of the bed, on the partof the couch that swings out and folds the couch out to a bed.
“Men think too fucking much,” she says.
He lays down on her bed, his head near her feet, his feet near her head,on the bed that is a couch folded out. His head rests on an elbow and he looks
at her, at her silhouette, half her face in shadow, looking over her legs which
she bends up and under the sheet. His wine is red as light passes through.
“Fucking staring at me. Fucking thinking all night. You’re probably
brain dead by now.”“You shot him,” he says.
“Yes.”“What with?”“Quit thinking.”“I’m thinking about you shooting him. Like, where you shot him. Like,
what he looked like when he saw what you were doing. Like, did he see thebullet hit. Like, if he fell to the floor right away, or later,” he says.
He stands now. Then he sits.
“On the bed, or where?” he says. “And where is he now? And why were
you waiting for someone who’s dead? Did he say anything? Did you say
something back? Did you say something to him when he was already dead?”“He didn’t die.”“You shot him.”“I shot him. But I didn’t kill him. You don’t believe me. Fuck you.”“It makes no difference if I believe you or not. You say you shot him.
That’s your story.”
He stands again. He walks to the window.
“It makes a difference if you believe it,” she says. “It makes a big
fucking difference.”“Not to me. If you shot him, you shot him. In the newspapers, or not,you shot him like you said. That’s fine with me.”A couple who have left the bar are walking outside down the street,
171

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

walking close to each other, holding each other, leaning in, laughing, perhaps
at what one says to the other, or at nothing at all, or because they have been
drinking. Their footsteps leave a trail and snow is falling, so the further theygo the less remains of where they have been.
“I shot him. But I didn’t kill him,” she says. “That’s my story.”“It should have been in the papers. That’s all I’ll say.”“All he wanted to do was fuck. I got tired of it. So, I shot him. Why
not? What’s a girl to do?”
It is quiet. Moments pass.
“I’m hungry. I’m thinking cheese,” she says.
She lays naked on top of the sheets and the blankets on the bed. She
thumbs through her book. The table light is on. It glows on her lap, up to her
face, but it stops so that all above on her face is in shadow.
“Crackers. And cheese.”
She doesn’t look up. She shuts the book she’s reading and goes throughthe stack on her nightstand, looking for something new, finds Dostoevsky,
open half way. She turns it over, sips her wine, and reads.
He walks barefoot across the wooden floor. It is cool in the apartment.
Light filters in under the door to the hallway, and light comes through the
Venetian blinds, fanning across the ceiling. It is quiet now, all through thebuilding. Outside. Even the steam in the pipes is quiet.
She scans the book, goes through words on the pages.
“I am a sick man. I am a spiteful man…,” she says.
She looks up.
“I like it already. I’m finishing this one.”“You were halfway through before.”“I’m starting over. This time I’ll finish.”“You don’t always finish your books?”“I read them in pieces. Here. There. Random pieces. It lets me wonder,what’s next? What’s happened before? Why now? I make up my own stories
from the pieces of what I read. I’m no slave to some fucking author. Anyway,
front to back is usually disappointing.”“I’ve known disappointment.”“Haven’t we all?”He’s in the kitchen, looking through cabinets.
“Where are the crackers?”“In the fridge.”
172

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“No one keeps crackers in the fridge,” he says.
“I do.”
The fridge has short, rounded shoulders, and a straight chrome handle
which he pulls, and the door opens. Once white, the fridge has yellowed. Bright
light from inside streaks across the floor. He grabs a bottle of white wine, andcheese, and crackers. Inside things move. Run about. Crawl. Lots of things.
Brown things the size of a nickel. They run. They scurry.
“Roaches,” he says. “Fucking roaches. Hundreds. Thousands. Roaches
in your fridge.”“It’s not the Plaza,” she says.
She turns the page.
They move, crawl on the cheese, slide on the ice. He grabs crackers,
shakes off bugs, shuts the door, crosses the room which is all that much darker
without the light from the fridge.
“The Plaza has roaches.”“They like it in there,” she says. “It’s a Plaza for roaches.”“How do you know?”
She turns the page.
He unwraps the crackers.
“Because I live like a cockroach.”“None got out.’“Good. They are at peace. They can dance on the ice.”
Cheese“You cut cheese and the cheese stays cut. I like that about cheese. You neverknow about people,” he says. “They never stay like you want them to stay.”“You cut people?”He pulls the light chain on the light over the table, and the light goeson, bearing down on the table, funneled through the shade into a circle of thelight.
He puts the Gouda and crackers on the table, pulls open drawers as hesearches for a knife, feels carefully in the drawers, finds a knife, a long dullthing, light, cheap, not well settled into its handle. He tests the edge with his
finger, but it is what it is. He uses it to bear down on the Gouda, first cutting
the cheese in half, then holding the two halves together turns the wheel ninety
173

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

degrees, cuts the cheese again, holds it together again, turns it some forty fivedegrees – a half of a quarter of a circle, seven and a half minutes on a clock,then cuts it again, turns it then a quarter of a circle, and makes a final cut. The
cheese is now in eight equal wedges. He places half on a plate with crackers
and carries it to bed. Oh, wine, he thinks, and he returns to fetch the wine.
“The man in the bar,” he says.
“Yes?”“The one you were waiting for.”“Yes?”“Do you love him?”“Him?” she says. “Don’t get me started. For one thing, he’s married.
Like that makes a difference.”
She piles pillows behind her so she can sit up in bed, look out, eat
cheese, crackers.
“But don’t get me started on her,” she says. “Married to her. Married
to him. What a joke.”
She delicately picks up a wedge with two fingers, and bites into it.
“People don’t eat the wax,” he says.
“What’s that?”“The red part,” he says. “People don’t eat the wax.” He peels the wax
off his own wedge.
“I do,” she says.
“People like it with fruit. Particularly with pears. Isn’t it odd,
something from the udder of a cow tastes so good with something that falls
from a tree. But it’s quite good with pears. So, I suppose that’s that.”“Fruit and cheese. Very different parts of a supermarket,” she says,
chewing cheese and wax. “People are fucked up.”
“So, you know his wife?”“I know her enough,” she says. “All I want to know. Maybe too fucking
much. Maybe I know too much about too fucking much.”
He turns on the light over the kitchen table. There is only light is fromthe lamp by her bed. He sits on an overstuffed chair next to her.
“Those two,” she says. “They do weird shit. I know things that would
put them both in jail for the rest of their lives. But what difference would thatmake to me? In jail. Out. He pays me to keep my mouth shut. About him. Abouther. About what he does. About me. Yes. There. About me. No one knows
about me. Well, those at others at the bar. They know. But he pays them, too,”174

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

she says. “Maybe you can get him to pay you, too.”
She picks another wedge of cheese from the plate.
“I could talk,” she says. “I could tell her things about him, too. One callfrom me, she’d kill him. That’s what I’d do if I wanted him dead. But, of course,then he’d kill me. And my friends, if I had any. All those girls at the table.
Everyone who knows what he does.”This time she is peeling the wax. She is learning.
“But I love him,” she says. “So, what do I do. Only, I wish he paid me
more. Then I’d be happier to keep quiet. I wouldn’t have anything to do withthe likes of you. And I wouldn’t live like I live. Look at this dump. No friends.
Just roaches.”“I don’t see roaches now,” he says.
“They come out in the dark. Do you feel cracker crumbs when you
walk? That’s what I feed them. They love me. They dance when I want. If I
had fruit, I’d have rats, too. I’d teach them to dance, too.”
She holds up the cheese marked by her. Then she eats it.
“But who can afford fruit? So I don’t have many friends. Or dancing
rats.”
Moments pass. Thirst returns. He gets a new bottle of wine from the table.
With a twist of his hand, he opens it. She holds out her glass.
“Wine,” she says. “I love it. We grow the grapes, pick them, kill them,crush them until they bleed, then germs eat that mess until they die on theirown biproducts. We strain what’s left, age it a bit, bottle it, then drink. Here’s
to you,” she says in a toast.
Moments pass.
“It’s a fact,” she says. She twirls the wine around her glass, then sips
it.
“Yes, I know his wife,” he says. “I know the whole rotten lot of them.”“She’s just another him, a prick without a prick. One soul divided into
sexes. One prick between them, but it is still one price too many. Come, giveme a hug,” she says.
For the first time she sees his gun, its holster, its handle, under hisarm, outlined dark against the white of his shirt.
“It’s the same with cheese, you know,” she says. “Mold eats milk, somekind of mold, I don’t know what, then spits out what it’s eaten. We let it age,
and it dies, and it rots, and then we cut it up, and wrap it up, and let it get old,175

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

and sell it by the pound. Cheese. The longer it’s dead, the better it tastes.
Wrapping it in wax, though, that’s new.”She peels the red wax from the cheese, then bites into the wedge.
“What kind of cheese is this?” she asks.
“Gouda.”“I’ve never known anyone who ate Gouda.”
She nods towards his holster. “In that bar. Staring at me. Like youwant to kill me or something. I thought that before I even knew about thegun.”“It’s something I wear. It’s nothing,” he says.
“You are an outlaw,” she says.
He pulls the gun from his holster, turns it over, shining dark in thedark. He hands it to her, and she turns it over, sees it shining dark in the dark.
“You ever kill anyone?” she asks.
“I could if I wanted to. If I had to.”“You ever want to?”“Sometimes.”“You ever had to?” she asks.
“Anyone has to when they find out what shit life really is,” he says.
He bites his cheese again.
“Everyone knows that,” he says.
She reaches for more cheese, still chewing on wax.
“People don’t know shit,” she says.
They both sit on pillows, facing the kitchen at the far end of theapartment where light from the street splays across the ceiling. He pulls off
his sheet and sits up, turns, his legs on the floor, and looks at the wall. She
turns on her lamp and his shadow appears. It moves when he moves. It is stillwhen he’s still. If he holds up his hand, and two fingers, something like a rabbit
appears on the wall in shadows. His arm, a bent wrist, his fingers wiggling, aduck.
The plate is empty. The cheese is gone.
“That was quick.”
Moments pass.
“There’s more cheese,” he says. But he doesn’t move. Half of the gouda
cheese remains on the table, halfway across the room. He thinks of the cracker
crumbs on the floor, the roaches that feed there in the dark.
176

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“If I move my head right, my shadow moves to the right. Look,” hesays. “If I move to the left, it moves left. It’s a copy. But then my right’s its left,
and its left’s my right. So, a copy, but fucked.”
He moves his head to the right, then left.
“Dependable, though,” he says. “Gravity is like that, too.”“Is there any more cheese?” she asks.
“One thing always depends on another. And another on another, you
know. Light connects us to walls. Connects walls to us. And gravity toeverything. But don’t get me started on gravity.”
Moments pass.
“But there had to be something there once, something other at the
beginning,” he says, “to start all this connection stuff.”“A bang,” she says.
“Perhaps,” he says, staring into the dark. “Now all we are are theremnants of connection. Destroyed by a bang. I wish it could have beendifferent. Maybe gravity will save us.”
“Gravity makes me sick,” she says.
She combs her hair back with her fingers. Then again. A small clockon her nightstand marks time with numbers that drop one at a time, insequence, another, then another. It is worth watching, though, because it is soright.
“Things should settle down soon,” he says. “Time should settle into apattern so, it’s this, then it’s this, then it’s this, then this. And, then, that’s theend of it. There has to be a last number, then there it is, and so long, Charley.”
Another minute flips down on the clock.
“Things have to settle down. They always do. Fall into the pattern. It
always happens. Time is waiting for things to adjust and readjust to thepattern. Then I can rest. Then I can say, ‘Oh, look. There’s the pattern. Now I
understand. Now we can rest.’ At least until the end.”“Then, ‘So long, Charley!’”
She shoves some books off the nightstand, and places her half full glassof wine there.
“Are you going to take your clothes off?” she asks. “Are you going to
get naked? Then get into bed.”
He doesn’t move. He’s staring off, thinking of that cheese sitting on
the table in her kitchen in the dark.
177

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“I sure like that Gouda,” she says.
She is in bed—the foldout couch—holding the sheets up to her chin.
“There must be a god of Gouda,” he says. “The Greeks had it right. All
good things are ruled by a god.”
One wonders.
“Gouda makes me sensitive,” she says.
She bites into it, chews it, looks up at him.
“Love is cheese,” she says.
She takes the last bit as a bite, and chews.
“Love makes you sensitive?” he asks.
She sits up.
“He’s paying you to kill me,” she says. “I know it. He’s always had thatplan for the end.”
There is a stillness in the room, a quiet in the night.
“What can one really know about a thing,” he says, “until its sliced andeaten.”She shakes her head.
“You are a lovely argument.”
He leans back in his chair, lets himself sink into the chair, and lifts his
legs so his feet rest on the bed.
“You killing me is such a waste,” she says. She stares up at the ceiling,tin in some 19th century pattern. “If he wants me dead, he should pay me
direct,” she says. “Who needs the middle man. And, I’d do it right. Then I’dhave all the money I want. All I need. Money to buy wine I like. Good wine I
like. Not that cheap wine men think they can get away with buying me.”
She reaches over to her nightstand and pulls a gun out of a drawer.
Dark. Steel. Stubby. Like a fat turtle.
“Look,” she says. “I have what I need. I can do it myself, if someone
pays me.”He looks it and doesn’t move, no words, just chews his cheese.
She looks at the gun, turns the gun in her hands, feels the soft oily ironthat shines in the light from the table lamp. She sits it on her nightstand, withher books, light, and clock, and picks up her wine.
Moments pass.
“Go, if you’re going. Otherwise, stay. That’s fine, too,” she says. “Orkill me. Or not. But if you’re staying, get in bed.”
Moments pass.
178

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“If you go, turn out the lights. I’ll read.”
She falls back on the bed.
“You can’t read in the dark.”“Fine,” she says. She shuts the book and returns it to the pile on thenightstand. “I don’t care. Nothing in here I don’t already know.”
He stands and moves to the edge of the bed, neither leaving nor staying. He is
probably thinking. He does have his task. For his brother. To do it or not.
There is the plan. And there are other things he might do for himself. To stayor not. Merge one thing with another. Or be alone. Choose to be alone.
He is a younger brother, and decisions are hard for him to make. Turnsin the road. Choices. Hard to make. Especially when your older brother has
the plan.
“The light,” she says. “I don’t want to lay here dead with the lights inmy eyes. God,” she says.
“I’ll turn out the lights.”“And don’t stare. I don’t want to lie her dead with you staring at me.”
“If the lights are off, you won’t know.”
He does not turn out the light. He sits back into the green overstuffedchair, falls between its arms, and stares at the topography of her face beneaththe sheets, the rise and fall of her breathing.
“Come back, if you kill me,” she says. “Be the one to find me. And feed
my roaches, will you? Just leave some crackers on the floor.”
Killer
The arms on the chair near the bed are worn down to stuffing. He folds his tie
and hangs it neatly over the back. He still wears his white shirt, khaki pants,
no shoes, no socks, his gun in his holster is still strapped to his chest. He stands,
steps her way, sits on the edge of the bed, touching the sheet that covers herlong warm body, his finger racing on her thighs beneath, her arms, his finger
across the white curves. He folds his legs, and lies there, watches. The inbending crest of her waist. Her hip. The slope of her thigh. She bends her knees
and makes the tent beneath the sheet.
“So, you shot him,” he says. “You had some gun.”“I’d do it again. He’s a prick,” she says
179

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“He’s your boyfriend.
“You don’t know him.”“Whatever ‘knowing’ is,” he says.
His shirt is white Oxford, cuffs heavily starched, the button-down
collar buttoned down. His collar open. His bare feet stick out from the cuffs of
his khaki pants.
“Did he stare at you?”“I hate shit like that,” she says. “I could’ve shot him for staring.”
She holds out her empty jelly jar.
“Cheap wine. That’s why I shot him.”
He pours the last from the bottle.
“For himself, for his friends, for his family out there in Shit Park hebuys the best. Nothing too good. Good schools. New car. Good home. Fucking
kids. I hate people like that. And for me, the cheap stuff. I’m tired of the cheap
stuff. Look where I live. Fucking dump. Fucking food even the cockroaches
don’t want. And I have to walk in the snow. So, I shot him,” she says.
“For buying cheap wine.”“For asking too many questions. I got tired of his fucking questions.
All the time, fucking questions. So, I shot him.”“For asking questions.”“I didn’t kill him. God. I could have killed him. For asking too manyquestions.”
He unfolds his legs, stands and goes to the kitchen. Street light comingfrom outside washes across the ceiling at the far end of the room. He walks
between the window and the table, his shadow crossing the ceiling, across thebars of light in the ceiling. The pattern falling then on his white shirt, stripesof light on the white Oxford clothe, the button-down collar.
Light comes from the fridge when he opens the door. He finds wine,
shakes off roaches, closes the door. It’s dark again. With a twist of the cap it
cracks and he opens a new bottle of wine.
Then back to her, his shadow across the ceiling again, across the bars
on the ceiling again, bars of light on his shirt, past the nightstand, the lamp,
the heat, to the bed. He refills her glass. She is under the sheets now, turned
away, his back to her, and he lies down, his thighs pressed against the back ofher thighs, under the sheets.
“I didn’t mean to kill him. I meant to shoot him. And I did. In his face.”“So, now your story is, you shot him in the face.”
180

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“So he’d see the scar for the rest of his life. Every fucking morning,
looking in his mirror, he’d see his face and think of me, a gun in his fucking
face.”“He would remember that.”“Anyone who brings me cheap wine, I’ll shoot. Anyone who asks too
many questions, they’re dead.”“No more questions.”“Take off your clothes. Or leave them on. Get under the sheets. Or lay
on top. And quit staring. Turn out the light. Light makes me sensitive.”
He reaches over, turns out the light, stands, takes off his trousers, folds
them over a bookcase next to the wall. Then he lies back on the bed, his headnear her feet, his feet towards her head, lying on his side, his head propped upby his forearm, as they lie opposite each other. He looks at her feet, sips wine.
He still wears his shirt, white Oxford clothe, button-down collar, his gun in its
holster.
“That shut him up. He stopped asking questions. He quit staring,” shesays.
Not looking at him, she talks to the wall, looks up at the light playing
on the ceiling.
“Fucking rich people. Did he send you to kill me?”“What do you think?”“I’ve quit fucking thinking.”
Moments pass.
“Good wine,” she says. “Lucky you. I wouldn’t’ve shot him if hewould’ve brought me good wine. Do you make love on your head like that?
God.”“I would have read about it, if he’d been shot. In the newspaper.”“Maybe you did and forgot.”“It was not in the paper.”“Oh, so now you read the paper. Now you are a little paper reader.”“From front to back. I work the puzzles, too.”“I wanted his picture on the front page. I wanted his mother to open
the paper, see his face with a big fucking hole in it. They’re from one of thosefamilies.”“I thought he lived with his wife.”“His wife, too. The whole fucking family. So they would see him every
morning with a hole in his face.”
181

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

The sheets are cool. He arranges the blankets, the pillows so he canrest his head while on his side, his face near her feet. Her feet stick out fromthe sheets.
“Families,” he says.
“One of those families that get their stories in the paper. But only shit
that’s nicey nice. Money coming out their ass. The bad shit, you never hear
about that.”“I don’t know.”“You don’t know shit,” she says.
“Yes. I’ve quit fucking thinking.”
Moments pass.
“I’ve fucked him for years. Me, mistress. Him, money coming out his
ass. Him, Kansas City Country Club. Me, living in some shithole.”
She sits up now and looks at him. The tent disappears.
“He’s been trying to kill me. He sent you, I know.”“Because you shot him, is that what you think?”“Like he needs a fucking reason,” she says.
“It’s better with reason.”“Shit happens. Present tense. No reasons. No excuses. End of story.”
She flops back on the bed. “He’s trying to kill me. For no reason at all. I love
him anyway.”“You can love a guy like that?”“Why but for love would anyone kill anyone. If you want someone tosuffer, let them live. But if you love them, kill them. God. Read your Bible.”“Who was this guy?”
She lays back against three pillows she has arranged behind her. The
light is on. She looks for a new book.
“He put stuff in my food. Poison. To kill me. It didn’t work. Nothing
has worked. You’re here. I’m here. We’re both fucking living.”“After you shot him.”“He took me places. Nice places. The Plaza sometimes. The Savoy
downtown. Nice places like that. And they put shit in my food. He pays themto do it. Fucking waiters will do shit for a few extra bucks. They tried to killme. Poison me. Drive me insane. Fuck them all. Him and them.”“Are you sure he did that?”“‘Am I sure?’ ‘Am I sure?’ I didn’t eat what he ordered. Or, if I’d eat it,
I’d puke. He didn’t kill me. That’s for sure. So, now he’s sent you….”
182

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Still you were waiting for him at the bar.”“He didn’t come, did he? So, you can’t say I waited. You can’t say I
waited for something if that something never was. I was there at the bar andh didn’t show. So, he sends you to kill me. Fuck you. Patterns.”“I haven’t killed you.”“Men are pigs. Pigs with guns. ‘Fuck her,’ men say. ‘But kill hersomehow.’ That’s what men want. That’s what he wants. Maybe that’s what
you want. Me dead. Real nice. He’ll even pay you. So, he can be alone. So, he
can have it all. Everything I have. Or have someone else. And he won’t haveto bother with me. He won’t have to show up when he says he’ll show up. He
won’t have to take me where he has to take me now. Places where he has topay. Where he has to buy wine. And not the cheap wine, either, or I complain.
Complaining, that’s what gets him. That’s why he wants to kill me. And cheese.
I’m always wanting cheese, he says. Good cheese, too. Not the cheap stuff he’dbuy me, if he ever bought me anything. And, if I’m dead, he can come up hereanytime he wants, sit in any chair he wants, look out the window, or not. He’ll
have the whole fucking place to himself. My fucking roaches will be his fucking
roaches. And I’ll be lying here dead on the floor. Him staring at me. The
fucking lights in my eyes. Maybe that’s what he wants. Maybe that’s what you
want. Maybe that’s what all you pigs want in the end.”
Moments pass.
She turns off the light. She touches his shirt, unbuttons it slowly, opens
it carefully, traces his holster with her fingers.
“Kill me. I won’t care. Make him happy, if you want. Do your job if
you want. Or get naked. Get in where it’s warm. In the bed. I’ll make a house.”“I’m not a killer. That’s not what I want.”“We are all killers, pig man.”“My name is Jay.”“Pig man.”
Steam heats the apartment through the stubby iron grids that sit
under the window. Steam is created in the boiler below, in the far distantbasement of the building, deep in the earth, and there the heat is made, oilburns water, makes steam that rises, wends through pipes, through the wallsof the brownstone, up near the windows, into the grills, that Clang! Clang! The
pipes and the iron grill. Clang! Hiss! Then, Clang! Far away. Clang! Noise in
the pipes in the night, bearing up heat, steam.
Her sheet falls away.
183

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“I wouldn’t care if we were dead. Both dead. If that’s what you want.
We all die. That’s what we want. Don’t we? Don’t you? Won’t you? With me
now.”“But are we all killers?” he asks.
She threads his shirt off one arm, then through the straps that hold his
holster, and she casts the shirt away, while his holster and gun remain strapped
to his chest.
“And don’t fuck it up,” she says.
“I won’t.”“A good killer. I know,” she says.
“If that’s what we want.”
Death
The lamp is on by her bedside. She is propped up by pillows, a magazine in herlap, and weed in a baggy beside her, loose weed in the crease of the magazine.
She rolls a joint, then lights it up. Inhales. Pauses. Exhales. He smells the bitter
smoke.
“The fucking people you meet at stupid fucking bars,” she says.
She exhales, shares the joint. Now she wears his white shirt stainedwith wine on the sleeve. She smells of talcum powder, as now his shirt smellsof talcum powder, too. He stands by the radiator in front of the window, stands
on a warm spot on the floor, feels the heat radiate from the grill, hears steam
wheezing from the valve at the end. He inhales, then exhales.
“He’s my brother, you know,” he says. “The one you were waiting for.
The man at the bar. The one who didn’t come. With the wife. And the kids.
And the money. All of them living out there in Shit City.”“No,” she says. “His brother’s dead. He’s told me all about his little
brother.”
Acrid smoke in the dark. He sits on the bed, his back to her, head nearher feet, and she pulls the sheet to her neck, a thigh exposed, both feet. She
wiggles her piggies.
“One day, long ago a train killed his brother. That’s what he told me.
When they were young. On their way to school,” she says.
“I didn’t die.”“They picked up pieces of his little brother for days. Scattered along a184

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

mile or so of track. That’s what he said when I asked.”“There were no pieces. No train. Nothing like that,” he says.
“He says you were a big disappointment up to the day you were hit by
the train. Up to the day you died.”“My brother loves me. I’m his little brother. He trusts me.”“Is that what you think?”“I love him.”“And he sent you to kill me.”He sits on the edge of the bed.
“You’re stuck being his brother,” she says. “I’m stuck getting screwed.
Outside it’s snowing. Things are what they are.”Moments pass.
“He was an ugly baby,” he says.
She sits up now, the sheet falls to her belly.
“Ugly baby. Yes. I can believe that. There is nothing worse than anugly baby. Babies should be beautiful,” she says. “How sad that is. How
something like that makes all the difference.”“Red faced, stiff curly hair,” he says. “Even as a baby.”
Now he lies flat on his back on the bed, his hands cupping his head,staring at the ceiling.
The radiators clang. He closes his eyes. Clang!
“Stubby. Ugly. Legs splayed out, then curved back to his feet so helooked like a horseshoe. I had this long, beautiful hair. Blue eyes. Legs perfectly
proportioned to my waist. A face an angel would die to have. Boyish beauty.
All aglow.”
Moments pass.
“Now you do his dirty work,” she says.
“What is ‘do’? What does it mean?”He stands and turns and rises from the bed, walks to the window, looks
out, his body stripped by light coming in through the blinds, light from thesun that is almost rising.
Moment pass.
“All things have beginnings,” he says. “I was there. He was there. Now
we are here. Not he and I, but you and I, and he is someplace else. But here in
now. Things move around, after they begin, but only on the surface. Below
there is a pattern. Mathematics. In and out. Come and go. Here and there.”“Kill me,” she says.
185

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

She falls back on the bed, laughs, her head at the foot, her neck at theend, her head hanging over the end, she sees him by the window, upside down,
looking out, stripes of light from the street coming in through the blinds.
“An ugly baby,” she says. “Yes.” She sits up, finds her stuff, and rolls
another joint.
Moments pass.
“It was different for me,” he says. “Me, the pretty one. Both from thesame womb. But different lives.”
It is quiet in the room. Three flights above the city. Before the dawn.
She is in bed. He sits and watches the faint light glow in the sky. He reaches
out and touches the window, the cold glass, and light comes through this thing,sees, images of things on the other side, a blood red sun.
“How can a person get over being an ugly baby?” she says.
Moments pass.
“It’s stopped snowing,” he says.
She turns over. Her hands cast a shadow on the wall. The shadow ofher hand merges with the shadow of him sitting between the bed and thewindow, on the arm of the overstuffed chair. She pulls him to the bed, pulls
him down by his shadow. He lies down, his head near hers, and he pulls a cover
over himself, over his body, up over his face. He descends, his shadow and hers,
and they hold each other, his shoulders press into hers, her warm breasts press
warm against his cold chest, his bare back lays back against the sheets, andthey twist into a tangle of love and dreams and meat.
“Don’t leave me, pretty baby. I don’t care you never smile.”“It’s too dark. You can’t see if I smile or not.”“It’ll be morning soon. Then we’ll see. You’ll smile.”

Older Brother
She is under the sheets, a sheet pulled over her, over him as well, and she pulls
the end up over her head and tucks it under her head, then pulls the sheet up
for him as well, so they are both under the sheets, held taunt at the far end by
her feet, and held there by his feet as well, and her knees are bent to lift the
sheet, to make a tent, a house, and she is in the house, under that sheet, and heis in that house as well, and they both are naked and he turns to face her, and186

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

he still wears his gun, and he turns on his side towards her, and braces up apart of their house with his elbow.
“So, this ugly baby wants me dead. He sends the pretty baby here tokill me. Quite a story,” she says.
She reaches out and twists a strand of his hair. Then she lets it go, lets
it untwist and fall on his cheek. Her fingers trace his holster, the straps that
hold his holster on, feels his gun in the holster, that heavy feel of oiled iron.
“And then this happens,” she says.
“I didn’t ask him any questions,” he says. “And he offered no answers
to the questions I didn’t ask. But I wondered, what anguish has led him to do
this, to ask his baby brother to do this thing, his beautiful brother to do his
dirty work. Why didn’t he show up while you were waiting, and why would hekill you, and why would he think I would do that for him, now that we are
here, and I’m here with you, in our little house.”“Anguish,” she says. “He cherishes the anguish.”“Love drives him. Or fear of love. Perhaps you said something to himthat set him off. Or you didn’t say something you should have said. Or said
something he misunderstood. Or he waited for you to set him off in somedifferent direction and you didn’t. So, he poisons you. But he fails. So, he comesto me. This pattern. It’s anguish. And it drives us on.”He turns under the sheet, flat on his back, his nose holding up the
sheet, tight. His toes, his penis, his chest, his arms, his nose, the top of his head,all outlined beneath the sheet.
“He didn’t explain anything,” he says. “I waited. He said nothing.”
His lips move under the sheet as he speaks.
The windows face east, out through the blinds, out to the street, overthe streets to that part of the sky that fades to blue, less dark than the back of
the sky is dark. He pulls the sheet down to his neck and looks outside. Not
even glass stops him from seeing images outside, the rose of the morning infull bloom, dark apartments in silhouette. Solid glass. What is this thing aboutlight. He sips the last of his wine, white wine stained red from the earlier red
wine so it is pink like the sky to the east now. He embraces the sheet, rolls
towards her and it tightens around him, he rolls against her, feels her warmththrough the sheet. The tent has collapsed. She turns away, lies on her side, on
the curve of her side, the dimples of her spine and her neck to him, her darkhair lying on white sheets.
The radiator clangs. Clang! And the room grows warm. She flops on
187

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

her back, sighs, looks up. Her arms and shoulders above the sheets, her longwhite arms on white sheets.
“I don’t mind if I die,” she says. “I don’t know how I can care.”“Who does? We go forward. Then we stop, turn around, see what has
been chasing us. Gravity. Time. Too late, if it matters. Pulls us. Pushes. Goodor not. We turn and go on.”He turns his head to the side, away from her, towards the window, out
the window, staring at morning coming on.
“The sun will rise. The sun will set. Then we’ll know. Don’t you
think?” he says.
“I don’t fucking think anymore,” she says.
Knocking
Morning changes everything.
Her room, let me say, is a long one, and I might call it a flat, or a small
sort of home that hangs in the city. The kitchen is small, I would say, if you
call it a kitchen, of yellow tiles and Formica. A stove in avocado. A fridge inavocado. Grease on the stove. On the fridge. Four chrome laden chairs coveredin plastic. Avacado. A window above the sink faces the city, short curtains over
the windows. Ruffles between her and the city as she washes dishes in the sinkby the window one dish at a time, wash them, stand them on a rack to dry. The
room is full of light. It is morning.
Morning changes everything.
She wears rubber gloves as she stands at the sink, washing dishes, her
hands in the water. The water loaded with suds. She wears nothing else. Well,
she wears that apron with ruffles. That’s all. Nothing else. Also shoes. That’sall. And socks with canaries embroidered in them.
The dining room table is a large opening apart from the kitchen,through an archway, and placemats are set on the table in the dining room,and he sits in a chair at the table, a wicker and tubing chair that rocks as hebends and sits back, small wooden arms, and his plate is in front of him,
Fiestaware, empty.
“Good morning,” he says.
He keeps his hands in his lap, his socks in his hands. He is naked, except
for his socks in his hand. His gun in its holster.
188

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Good morning,” she says.
Her hands deep in water, she washes a dish. A jar. A jelly jar. One of
two. With suds.
Morning, light coming from nowhere, it seems, from beyond the city,from across the sea, rising up from the sea, in that cold red streak above thesea, below the sky, and it spreads across the snow, in and among buildings,
then over the cars, then over other cars, then as a bright streak of light throughice encrusted trees, then over the top of another snow covered car, up the brickside of her old brownstone, in through the window, through ruffled curtains,strikes the suds in the sink where she washes the dishes. Jelly jars. Suds.
Radiator, Clang! Hiss.
He stands, goes to the window. It is quiet outside. Quieter than it was
before. The snow has stopped. The bar across the street is dark, except, yes, ajanitor inside perhaps, or someone from the cleaning crew, or perhaps the
manager is counting out the registers, preparing for the day. A stranger comesup to the door of the bar across the street, a corner door with frosted glass andbeveled edges, his coat a long dark cashmere thing, a hat, and gloves, knocks
on the door, to the bar, and knocks again, and finds the door locked, turns andwalks away, puts his hand up to the window, peers inside the bar and grill,then looks away, then tries the door one last time, then turns again and walks
away, leaving his shoe prints in the snow, prints that lead up to the door, thenaway from it. It is no longer snowing. It is cold. The prints will last some time.
He gets into his car. The man who tries the door and finds it locked.
A Ford. He shuts the door and snow falls off his Ford. He starts his car,assuming it is his car, pulls away from the curb, his car or not. The tires squeak
in the snow, then they muffle the sound of his car on the street as he drives
away. Snow covers everything. Snow hangs from the trees, except for the endsof twigs in the trees which are covered with ice.
She puts her hand on his uncovered shoulder. She stands beside him
now, just behind him, her apron upon against him now. She wears rubber
gloves that cover her hands, her forearms. Avocado gloves. For washingdishes. Gloves and apron. Nothing else. And shoes. And socks.
“I’ve seen a lot,” he says.
“You’ve seen enough,” she says. “That’s for sure.”“He took my car.”“Yes, he did. It’s gone. If it was ever there.”She returns to bed, takes off her gloves, her apron, takes off her shoes,
189

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

keeps on her socks, opens Dostoevsky at random.
“I had a Ford once. A dark blue ford. A ‘49 Ford,” he says. “The blueof that car was as deep and dark as a Kansas night. A summer night. The radio.
That car. Those soft tires. Soft fat tires. They touched the road so gentle.
Especially in the summer. Especially when she was there. You don’t know her.
You weren’t there. Tires touching soft Kansas roads in summer, she touchingme, music on that radio. You know the music, though. You know the songs,”
he says.
“It was a different time.”“But it was still my car.”“Your car is gone,” she says. “If it ever was.”“Hard to say it was my car, if it’s gone. Now that someone else has it.
I hope he loves it like I did. Cherishes it. Like I did. Mine or not. But he cannever be in Kansas all those years ago. Beside her then. All those songs. He
can’t have that.”
Moments pass.
“I would like to have it back, though. That old Ford. That radio as
well. Those tunes. Those times. Her beside me, too. And I would like to be who
I was then again. But you probably wouldn’t want to come along, be the one
there beside me, in the summer night. I only had a Ford.”
Moments pass.
She shuts her copy of mostly unread Notes from the Underground, puts
on his shirt and goes back to the kitchen.
“It’s time to eat.”
She turns a knob, but no blue flame blossoms from beneath a kettle.
“Tea?” she asks.
“Coffee.”“I don’t have any coffee.”“Tea,” he says.
“We have no gas, apparently. So, no hot water.”“Wine,” he says.
“We’re out of wine.
“Then never mind.”
Moments pass.
His hand reaches up to touch the glass pane through which the lightis passing through as if glass is nothing to the light. As if nothing is between
him and what he sees. Things. Or the images of things.
190

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

StrangerHe stands in the bathroom as he puts on his shirt. It smells of talcum. The door
to the bathroom is open to the bedroom. The door to the bedroom is open to
the living room, an archway, the dining room, to the kitchen. And she’s in the
kitchen, and from the bathroom he can see her, and she can see him leaning
against the sink, his thighs against the sink, his face near to the mirror, as hestares at his face.
“Pretty baby,” she says.
She shakes her head and smiles.
He looks in the mirror and smiles. He puts on his tie, looks in the
mirror, ties the knot. He folds his collar, buttons down his collar, adjusts histie, looks back in the mirror, and smiles.
A light, inquisitive knocking at the door. It stops.
Moments pass.
“Is that him at the door?” he says.
“He may be there,” she says. “Or not.”“Someone is there.”“There is knocking,” she says.
She stands by the window, looks out at on the street, naked, except she
has socks on her feet, socks embroidered with large canaries.
“He must wonder why we don’t answer.”
She looks different in the morning. Naked. Lovely. Lonely. Fearful.
Long white neck. Socks with canaries.
He stretches his mouth from side to side, touching his face here andthere, staring at the mirror“I’d like to know where he is,” she says. “I’d like to see him.”“Really?”“No.”
He shakes his head, and opens his lips to bare his teeth, up close to themirror, smiling in the mirror, then a grimace, then a finger on a tooth, thenmaking a sucking sound from air between his tongue and tooth.
His socks have been warming and drying, draped over the chair nearto the heat. He takes them now, holds the warm socks to his cheek. Closes hiseyes. Feels the warmth.
He sits in the chair and pulls on a sock. The socks run up his calves
and are embroidered with French fleur-de-lis, although no one will see the191

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

fleur-de-lis when he wears his pants. He’ll know they are there.
She looks out of the window, but she sees no one.
He brushes his hair back with his hands, with his fingers, which hecombs through his hair, and again, daubs oil in his hand, then runs his fingers
through his hair again so it lies flat against his scalp, and shines, as if it were
wet from the melted snow.
It is early morning. She pulls back the Venetian blinds, stares throughthe cracks between the blinds.
“They want me to make a good impression on our customers,” he says.
“They don’t care how I look otherwise. As long as I make a good impression.
Smile, they say. They prefer a happy-go-lucky look down there at the office.
Other than that, they don’t care if I’m dead. As long as I make a good
impression. As long as I sell something. To someone. For cash.”
She plays with the stick to the blinds, turning the stick so the slats
open, then close, then open again.
“Or credit. If a customer has good credit,” he says. “Good credit is thesame as cash. That’s what they say.”Opens, then closes.
“He’s not out there. He’s taken your car,” she says.
His socks warm his feet, and, being snug, they give pleasure to his
calves.
She sits at the table, one leg crossed over the other, drinking tea,
leafing through her Russian novel, not reading but looking at the letters on
the page, the shape of the letters, shapes the letters make when they are printed
on paper, rivers of white that pour down through the words, pages bound in abook, different sounds in different lines, noises the letters make inside her head,that make her lips move silently. She tips her cup so it reaches her lips, thensips some tea, then places the teacup back in the saucer, and she cannot read
while she sips tea. Then she only sees the bottom of the tea cup. Sitting thecup down on the plate creates a delicate china sound.
He looks out the window. There is snow in the street, in the trees.
Looking down on a tree, he sees mostly the snow that has been caught in the
branches. It is a cold outside, and grey. The rouge of dawn has dissipated. Now
it’s day. There is ice on the tips of the twigs.
“Do you know anyone who might have knocked on the door?”“No,” she says.
“Some old lover.”192

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“No.”“A ghost from your past?”“No.”“No one?”“No. No one.”“Maybe someone from work,” she says. “Someone you know. Knocking
for you.”“No.”“Maybe your mother.”He pauses. Moments pass.
“No. Not my mother.”“A child you’ve forgotten.”
Pause.
“No. Not a child.”“Yourself in your dreams. You arrive and wake yourself, fearing a train
is coming to tear you to pieces.”
Pause.
“No.”
The knocking comes again. They stop, they sit, they sip their tea, thenstop sipping, listen. But now it is quiet. Even the streets, the city, is quiet.
“It comes and goes,” she says. “The knocking.”“Yes.”“A pattern.”
Moments pass.
“I’d like to know what to make of such patterns.”“If patterns mean anything more than they are patterns.”“Patterns are patterns. Something to hang onto.”
Moments pass.
“It’s quiet now,” he says.
“Quieter than before.”“It was quiet before. But, yes, quieter now.”“Footsteps,” she says. “Can you hear?”“I hear footsteps.”“They fade.”
They fade, indeed. There is a creaking in the floor outside, behind thedoor, in the hallway of old slats, subfloor, loose nails, aching from pressure
applied on the surface of the wood. The mass above is pulled down by gravity
193

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

onto the planks, and the wood is bent, nails creak. More creaking now, lessloud. More creaking. More creaking. Less loud. Less loud. Away. Then further
away. Then silence again.
“No more knocking.”“Knocking makes me sensitive,” she says.
“Today is my day on the phones at work. First ring, they say, jump on
it. They like the phones to be answered quickly. Cheerfully. Phone calls arecustomers. First contact. Tone is important. A lilt, they like. Disarming those
who have called and have cash. We sell things for cash. Sales are the good.”
He takes a notebook from his briefcase, his book of lists, of things todo, of things to buy, of names to remember, the numbers of things, formulasfor potions, passwords, words of the day, short poems to memorize. He opens
it on the table, and with a stubby pencil, wets the end of the pencil with his
tongue, then writes.
“One. Answer the telephone nicely. Quickly. Cleanly. Do not hesitate.
Two. Await the response. Three. Initiate contact with the other. Four,transact. Five, settle for cash and provide for the payment.”
He sits in the chair, pushed close to the window, close to the radiator,
props his feet on the sill, looks out the window, nurses his tea, and makes anotation in in his book of lists which he holds on his lap.
“This tea is cold,” he says.
“It’s water.”He wears a white, Oxford shirt with button down collar, a tie.
Underwear. The gun is strapped to his chest. Socks cover his calves to his toesin black and fleur-de-lies that no one will see when he wears his pants. It is
cold in the room, but his feet are warm as he holds them over the radiator.
Hiss. Clang. He stares outside. The streets are quiet. It is morning.
“Hello,” he says.
He writes that down.
“I am here. Dare I ask you who with whom I am transacting?”
She looks out the window, through the blinds.
“He’s gone. Departed,” she says. “He is no more.”“And how do we want to pay for that?”“When you come back, bring wine and cheese.”
He pauses, looks up, imagines.
“Ah, wine and cheese. Those were the days.”“Gouda, if they have it.”194

Sunspot Literary Journal

fruit.”

Volume 1, Issue 3“Ah, Gouda. A smooth cheese. A robust mold. And it goes well with
“No fruit. It brings rats.”

Newspaper
She stands at the table, a towel on the top of the table, and irons his pants on
the towel. He wears khaki pants, so-called cargo pants, that are wrinkled, andshe has them on the table, on a towel, ironing them. It is morning. He has
coffee in a white coffee mug, sitting without his pants as he stares at the door.
She also stares at the door, then down at his pants, and she irons.
“Perhaps the paper is here,” he says.
“Perhaps,” she says.
She looks up at the door again as she irons. He looks at the door. She
looks down again and irons. He continues to stare at the door.
“This coffee is thin,” he says.
“It’s tea,” she says.
“This tea is thin, then, and cold.”“We have no gas. The water did not get hot.”“That explains that,” he says.
“It’s likely the paper is out there,” she says.
“Likely. But not certain.”
He continues to stare at the door.
“Yes,” she says. “It is not certain.”
She nods towards the door, then looks down at the table, at the towel
on the table, at the khaki pants on the towel, the legs of the khakis smoothernow than before. There are no cuffs, which simplifies ironing a great deal. She
bites her tongue as she irons, presses down hard on the hot iron which presses
down hard on the khakis. There is steam.
“I’d like to read that paper,” he says.
“It’s morning,” she says. “I don’t see why you shouldn’t read the paper.”The iron is heavy and hot. The cord is a tangle.
“I love the morning paper. Memories of yesterday, all organized andprinted. News. Sports. Things to buy. And puzzles,” he says. “I especially love
the puzzles they put in the paper.”He looks at the door and sits at the table, his hands on the table, and195

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

waits.

“I particularly like the puzzles,” he says. “I sometimes skip the news.
It is so easy. And go straight to the puzzles.”Moments pass.
“I’d like to have the paper now,” he says. “If I had the newspaper rightnow, I’d read it, and get to the puzzles, get started right off, let another day
loose, so something can happen, so we can ‘do,’ as you are always saying.”
He stares at the door.
She presses the hot iron down hard on his pants, thus creasing the legs,
giving a shine to the khaki. Steam comes off the trousers.
Moments pass.
“I wish he would knock,” he says. “I could feel more comfortable,
knowing he was there. I could stop worrying. Now, if I open the door, seeking
the paper, he might be there. You never know. Unless there’s knocking.”“That bastard’s could be out there. And not knocking. That’d be justlike him.”
Moments pass.
“You can’t know unless he knocks.”“Fear defines us.”
“But there is comfort in that.”“There is only the awful truth.”“Awful.”Moments pass.
“I miss his knocking,” she says. “Those were the days.”
She irons, shakes her head, presses down on the pants, ironing the
crouch. Steam rises.
“When they deliver the paper,” she says, “they leave it outside that
door. Sometimes up against the door. You open the door, it falls in.”“That’d be nice.”“No guarantee. But it happens.”“No. No guarantee. You think it’s there now?”“I don’t see why not.”“Ah. Now we are counting on reason to carry us through.”
He pauses.
“If I open the door quietly, quickly,” he says. “Stick out my hand, grab
the paper quickly, quietly….”“Assuming the paper is there.”196

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“Assuming the paper is there. Grab the thing quick, before he canthink, before he knows, pull the paper in, shut the door quickly. Then that willbe that….”“Assuming the paper is there, of course.”“Assuming the paper is there.”“Then that will be that.”
He goes to the door, feels the door, feels the old paint on the wood,
touches the handle, a wobbly old iron door handle, then he turns the handle
slow, not making a noise, unbolts what is bolted, unlocks what is locked,
then….suddenly! he opens the door, reaches out! quick! feels for the newspaper!
finds it! grabs it! pulls it in! Then…
“Ha. What a fool.”
Shuts the door. Bolts the door. Locks the door. Leans back against thewood. Holds the newspaper to his chest. Eye closed.
“I got the paper.”“Did you see him?”“I have it now. To the puzzles, I say.”He sits at the table, in shirt and tie, no pants. She’s ironing his pants.
No cuffs, thank god. His socks reach up to his calves. Socks embroidered withfleur-de-leis. No shoes. Slips the rubber band off the paper.
“Thank you, Jesus,” he says. “Now for some answers.”
Eggs
He sits at the table, in tie and shirt, an empty plate in front of him. Fiestawarein vibrant colors, with saucer, cup to match. He holds his paper in front of him,
leaning his forearms on the table, the pages lying open on his plate, and reads.
Turns a page. He wears socks, no pants, no shoes.
“No one’s been shot. Not in the face.” He turns the page.
“One egg or two?” she says.
“Two would be nice. Two, twice as nice.”
She opens the carton.
“There’s only one egg left.”“One is better than none,” he says.
He turns the page.
She turns on the knob for the gas, but there is no heat. She stands at
197

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

the stove, cracks an egg, lets it drip into the pan. The grease is white. She
wears an apron and socks embroidered with canaries. Nothing else. Shoes.
“Would you like your egg with the sun shining up or scrambled?” sheasks.
“I like to see the morning in my egg, my dear. God knows, the day will
scramble itself.”
He sits in his chair at the table, turns towards the window, newspaperin hand, and looks up from time to time at the city. He plays with the blinds,
twists a rod so slats open, twists it back so they close, then opens them again,
then closes them again. Light filters it as stripes on his body, fading as he closes
the blinds. He holds his paper in his other hand, light from the windows
shining across it.
He fluffs his paper.
“Your egg is served,” she says. “Sun on the upside.”
She carries the skillet to the table and pours his egg onto his
Fiestaware. She brings him a knife and a fork, a paper napkin. She pulls backthe blinds and looks out the window.
“Dear?” he says.
“Yes,” she says.
“This egg,” he says.
“Yes, love? she says.
“It looks like snot.”“Yes,” she says.
Cars line the street below, parked by meters, under trees. The snow
has been packed down to a dirty yellow crust.
She wipes her hands on her apron, a lace thing of two parts, the top ofwhich hides her breasts, and on the bottom she wipes her hands.
“Earlier,” she says, “I had the same thought. Quite a coincidence.”“It isn’t cooked,” he says. “That’s why it’s snotty.”
He pokes the egg with his fork and breaks the yoke. The yoke flows
over the clear white of the egg.
“You know what eggs are?” she says.
She looks out of the window, looking for the Ford, or for the man who
was there, or for people in the bar across the street, or for someone walking
down the street, or for snow to fall, or for something to move. For anything at
all. Nothing moves. Not even snow is falling.
“Chickens eat bugs. Live in the dirt. Sit on dirty nests. Eggs come out,”198

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

she says. “They call that laying eggs. We eat them.”“You must heat the pan to cook the egg,” he says.
“You must have the gas to light the flame,” she says.
“Then turn it on.”“We have no gas.”“Then eggs won’t cook.”“No, they won’t. They’ll look like snot when I pour them out.”
Moments pass.
“That also explained the tea,” he says.
“If I recall.”
She has put her rubber gloves back on and cleans the skillet in the sink.
“You don’t like my cooking. So why do you care how it is done?”
She wipes her eyes with the hem of her apron.
“After all I’ve been through,” she says. “All that time I spend on you,waiting on you, cooking your food, doing your laundry, ironing your pants.
Thank god, no cuffs. Reading Tolstoy to put you to sleep. I trusted you. You
are a pig.”“I love you,” he says.
He turns a page. Fluffs the paper. Clears his throat.
“You make me sick.”“You make me sick.”
The knocking resumes. A rational knocking. An organized set ofknocks. Persistent. Soft.
“We live in a zoo.”“You are a monkey.”“You clean the cages.”“You throw the peanuts.”
Moments pass.
Knocking.
Turns the page.
“Should I answer?” she asks. “It could be your friends.”“I have no friends.”
Moments pass.
“Do you have enemies?”
The knocking resumes. A soft, regular pounding, muffled somewhat,
as if someone out there is hitting the door with the palm of his hand, or her
hand, again and again, asking a question, seeking an answer.
199

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“You’re the one with the enemies,” he says.
“You’re the one with the brother.”“My brother doesn’t care. He thinks I’m dead.”“The pretty one. The pretty baby. Who wouldn’t think things would
be better if you were gone. No wonder he comes over here at night and knocks
on my door.”“Maybe he’ll leave,” he says.
“No,” she says. “He’s here to kill. To take you from me. And then I’ll
die. I hate you both. I’m glad I shot him. Men are pigs.”
The knocking stops. He turns the page.
Moments pass.
“Nothing today in this paper about any shooting.”
Moments pass.
“No? That’s because they only do nicey nice. What do you expect?”“There’s nothing at all. Nothing about any shooting. If it happened, itshould say right here who he was, when he was, where he was and if it was in
his face. If it happened. If it was like you say it happened. And if you did it. Or
someone like you. And why.”
He fluffs the paper. Turns a page.
“But there is nothing,” he says.
“That’s nice,” she says.
She hands his him pants, pressed, folded and creased. He stands andputs them on and threads his belt around his waist.
“There is, however, an interesting article on Gambia,” he says.
He sits and resumes his reading, with a fluff of the paper.
He turns a page. She wears an apron, a skirt and blouse, and crinolines,
and heels. She has put her hair up nice. Outlined her smile with lipstick as red
as roses.
“That’s nice,” she says.
“Peculiar goings on in Gambia. We should be paying more attention
to Gambia than we do. What kind of president do we have?”
He shakes the paper, turns the page, turns a page.
“Like a pig,” she says.
“He’s a man.”“Men are pigs.”“Yes, dear. That’s nice. That’s very nice.”
He fluffs the paper, turns a page, then turns another page.
200

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

She has gone to the bathroom now and stands in front of the mirror.
She bends towards the mirror, as close to the mirror as her crinolines allow.
The door is open to the bedroom, the bedroom door to the living room,
through an archway, to the dining area, to the kitchen where he sits reading
the paper, and she sees him, from the bathroom, and looking up he sees her,too, from the kitchen. She picks at her cheek.
“Very peculiar things, what goes on out there in Gambia.”“Yes, dear. That’s sweet,” she says.
She opens the curtain on the bathroom window so sunlight enters, andit floods the bathroom with light. The porcelain. The tiles. The tub. Avocado.
The sink.
“Today Gambia. Tomorrow, somewhere else,” he says.
“Yes, dear,” she says.
“Always something.”“That’s nice,” she says.
“Then, tomorrow, Gambia again.”“No doubt,” she says.
“Somewhere in this there is a pattern,” he says.
She smiles at him and wipes powder on her face to dull the shine. Her
face is less than interesting now. More normal.
“Yes. Zambia could be the pattern. Gambia. Zambia. Then Arizona. It
could be like that.”“Yes. I see,” she says.
“Peculiar patterns.”“Which is a comfort, I suppose.”
She looks deep into her own eyes, her lashes, brows, the fine points oneach side of each eye.
“But there is nothing in here about anyone getting shot,” he says.
“It should be in the paper, if it happened, sure enough.”“Nothing at all. Only all the nicey nice.”“Well, they only publish stuff about the rich. Can we be surprised?
She stands in the doorway to the bathroom. She is a silhouette against
the brightness, crinolines, heels, a pearl necklace.
“Thank god, they still have puzzles. Always close to the comics
section. New puzzles every day. Good puzzles mostly. Somewhere between too
easy and impossible. That’s the market. A man can count on the puzzles hefinds there. If there’s a market. They all have answers, too. My fondest hope is201

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

to find the answers before tomorrow. Before they print the answers and ruin
it all.”“Men are pigs.”“I know you take delight in such,” he says.
“Better to finish the puzzle today than to argue about the answers
tomorrow.”
She walks to him from the bathroom, through the bedroom, to theliving room, through the archway to the dining area, and from there shequickly makes her way to the kitchen where she sits. As she walks, her hands
at her sides, palms horizontal to the floor, one foot in front of the other, in aline from here to there.
“It is a joy to find answers on my own. To discover patterns. Words.
Numbers.”
He opens to the puzzle, folds the paper into quarters, a pencil in his
hand. He places the paper in his lap and bites his lower lip.
The pounding resumes. They pause, look up, and suddenly it stops. All
is quiet. Quieter than before.
“The knocking has stopped,” he says.
“So it seems.”
It stays silent for the moment. He pauses. She listens. They wait.
“So it seems.”
List
He paces from the door, through the kitchen, through the archway to thedining room, through the double louvered doors to the bedroom, around thebed, to the bathroom. Then he turns and goes back, but he pauses by thewindow.
“I have to go.”“Liar.”“I can’t stay here.”“Liar.”“I’ve overstayed my time. There’s nothing there.”“Maybe he’s here. Out there.” She points to the door. “Looking for you.
Looking for me.”He looks at the door. “Maybe not.”202Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3“You have your newspaper. What else do you need? Things! Things!”“I’ve finished the puzzle. And the rest of the paper is all about
yesterday. Yesterday is over.”“They stole your car. You’ll have to walk. There’s snow on the ground.
Your feet will get wet. Stay with me. Be warm. I’ll show you how to make atent. We’ll take off our clothes. We’ll lay your pants out nice so they don’t
wrinkle. You can come inside our little house. I love you.”“I already know how to make a tent. Making tents is really stupid. I
have to go.”She sits at the kitchen table across from him.
“We need some things,” she says.
“What things?”“You’ll need to get some things and bring them home.”“What things do we need?”
He gets a pencil and pad of paper from his pocket, wets the pencil withhis tongue, and is posed to write.
“Eggs,” she says. “Get eggs. Bring me eggs.”“Eggs,” he says. “You know where they come from?” He writes down
‘eggs.’“Wine,” she says. “We need wine. White. Red.”“Wine,” he says. “You crush the grapes and bacteria eat that, andalcohol comes out of their bodies….”“Chilled.”
He writes ‘wine’ down. Then ‘chilled.’“Milk,” she says, looking in the fridge.
“Oh, god. Milk. The thought,” he says. But he writes down ‘milk.’“Eggs, wine and milk,” he says. “We need so much.”“We need to eat.”
He writes down ‘cigarettes.’ Then he says the word, “Cigarettes.”“Oh,” she says. “So that’s what’s going on. ‘I’m going out for cigarettes.
I’ll be right back.’ Then, ‘Fuck you.’ I know all about that.”“I’ll come back.”“Liar.”She stands, and follows him as he paces about, opening cabinet doors,and drawers, and doors to other rooms.
“I’ll take my coat,” he says. “It’s cold outside. I’ll need my shoes andsocks. Not because I’m leaving you. No. Nothing like that. But there’s snow
203

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

out there. A lot of snow. I’ll just run out and get some cigarettes.”
He puts on his coat, dark heavy cashmere, and he paces and writes in
his list. He carries his shoes in his other hand and rests the list on the soles of
his shoes so he can write.
“And I’ll stop and see if I can get the gas turned on.”“We don’t need milk.”“I’ll get wine. Gouda, too, I think. And crackers like we had before.
Remember that?”“Those were the days,” she says. “And perhaps next time, there’ll be
no knocking.”
He stops, he pauses. He is not far from the door, and he looks at thedoor, old wood, painted, wobbly knob of iron. “I rather enjoyed the knocking.
Once I got used to it. It broke up the flow of things. There would be knocking.
Then there would be nothing. When there was knocking, it came, knock,knock, knock, like that, so there was space in between the actual knocks. That
made it interesting. It created a pattern. A progression.”“I won’t miss it.”
“We are so different.”“Men are pigs.”“Will I remember? And if I do, and if I see you again, and you me, andyou look, and I look will I remember? Or will we not know?”“Let’s not, pig.”“Will I not know and just wonder.”“Pigs never remember. Never wonder.”He still paces. He goes to the window, opens the blinds, reads his list.
“Cigarettes,” he says. “I’ll be right back.”“Cigarettes,” she says. “Fuck you.”
She sits on the edge of the bed. He picks up his briefcase – yes, he hada briefcase from work, and he had had it at the bar, there at his feet at the bar,and when he got up and approached her he remembered his briefcase, and hecarried it with him while he walked with her down the street that night, held
it as he climbed those few stairs behind her, and he left it on the floor, not far
from the fridge, and now that he was leaving he remembered it – and he fills it
now with his papers, books, his pencil. He pulls out his gloves from the pockets
of his coat and puts them on. Then he pulls out her gun from the drawer on
the nightstand. Checks it. Smells it. Strokes it. Then he hands it to her.
“Something to remember me by,” he says. “Your godforsaken gun. The
204

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

gun you shot him with. In the face. Remember that? Those were the days.”“If you come back, and I am dead, turn out the lights. If you’re notcoming back, please turn out the lights before you go.”
She fondles the gun while he packs. Heavy iron, and oily, black.
“I don’t want to lie here forever with the lights in my eyes.”“Why don’t I turn out the lights now just in case. Nothing will happen
you don’t already know.”
He buttons up his coat, a black cashmere thing, puts on his hat, his
scarf, buckles his belt, looks in the mirror, looks at his teeth, picks somethingout of his teeth, then touches his hat, and nods his head towards her.
“Thank you,” she says. “I don’t think I will be knowing you if we meetsomewhere else. Some other time.”
Her eyes are closed.
“It’s just a river anyway,” she says.
He goes to the door, unbolts the bolt, unlocks the lock, turns the oldiron knob on the door, the painted wood door, and it opens a crack. He looks
out. He opens it further. Looks out for anyone. The hallway is empty. He
stands straight and walks out. He shuts the door behind him. He opens thedoor again, reaches in through the door, just a hand in a glove, and he turns
out the light. Then again, shuts the door behind him.
Then it is quiet. Very quiet in the room. No steam from the radiators.
No knocking on the door. She sits on the edge of her chair at the table that sits
beneath the light which is not shining, only light from outside comes in. It isless light now than before. It has grown dark in the room, but that makes whatlittle light that comes in seem more that is. The sun is setting. The day has
elapsed. Nothing has happened. Nothing worth recalling. She sits with thegun, her hands on the table, the gun on her hands, her hands palms up. Gravitypresses the gun pressing down against the palms of her hands and in such a
way it is held there.
She holds the gun as she opens the blinds, looks out at the city, thestreet, and lights comes in through the glass, and she sees things apart fromher, or she sees the light that connects these things with each other and withher, or she recreates these things by thinking them, by adding light, likememories.
Cars drive along the street, tires compress snow, ice covers the endsof tree limbs. She is inside behind the window, absorbing light, gun in hand,feeling weight, wrapped in gravity, connecting things.
205

Sunspot Literary Journal

locks it.

Volume 1, Issue 3

A roach runs across the table. Another darts this way and that.
The door is closed. She goes to the door, one foot in front of the other,

The gun glows, a dark, oiled thing.
She sits on the chair and holds the gun in her lap.
Her head falls down on her arms. No doubt, she weeps. It is dark inthis place. The sun has set. There is that noise. A trigger. The expansion ofgas. An expression of lead hitting bone.
Blood, let me say, also flows like a river.
Bar
The bar is nearly empty now. It is a midweek evening. Towards the front, justinside the window, a band is putting together instruments, microphones,
speakers, testing instruments, harmonizing with each other. Soft sounds ofjazz to be drift over the small crowd who will pay them no attention.
Jay sits at the bar, a man beside him. Maybe they know each other.
Maybe not. Jay faces the bar, leans on his elbows, bends forward with his drink
in both hands. He looks up from time to time at the mirror, sees the band.
Across the room he sees the booth where a group of women sit, huddling
together. One seat faces out, empty.
“Women are animals,” he says. “Fucking animals.”
The man beside him, his back to the bar, leans back against the bar,leans back on his elbows, holds his drink in front with both hands. Everywhere
the gentle chatter, genteel laughter, the shuffle of shoes, ice clicking in half
empty glasses, discordant sounds of a band warming up. Jazz. It is Wednesday.
Outside the sun has set. It has snowed not long ago, but snow remains,
piled up on curbs, dirty, used, crystalized.
He looks at the booth, expecting to see her, if not now soon, sitting on
the edge of her seat, as if she might bolt from her seat, or speak across the bar
to him, call him something, say something. ‘Men are pigs.’ He remembers. He
spins his glass. He stares at the booth, at the empty space where she isn’t.
“See that seat over there? The empty seat. She hasn’t come. I’m not
waiting for her. But she might come. Tonight, perhaps. I don’t know.”
He lifts his glass and sips his drink and sucks out the olive. The man
beside him talks to someone on his other side, and laughs at something said.
206

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

He wears his blazer, his white Oxford shirt, button-down collar. His
hair is fine, and blond, and brushed back oily as if he uses his fingers to comb
it back. He comes here every day. He sits at the bar. He is alone. He keeps his
gun concealed.
“She’s usually waiting for someone,” the bartender says. “Maybe you.”
He pauses, spins his empty glass which the bartender takes, drops it in
the sink, and finds a fresh glass for a new martini. Scotch just doesn’t do it for
him anymore.
“She carries a gun, just so you know. Women with guns. Fucking
animals.”
He turns to the bartender, holds up two fingers, and the bartender
drops two olives in the glass.
“She shot a guy. Lonely, you know. Anxious. A friggin’ gun.”He looks from one end of the room to the other, from the far dark end
to the front where the window lets in the light of the streets, and cars driveby, lights from stores along the street, and he hears the faint beginnings of soft
jazz. A perfect evening will be complete when it is over.
The bartender wipes off the bar, then sets the fresh martini down. The
man pushes money from his pile of change, enough to pay, a bit more for tip.
He looks at the man next to him. The man looks back. Then he turns
away, sips his drink. Behind them the sounds of a voices chatting, glasses
clinking, shoes, boots, the door opens and closes. The beat picks up in the jazz.
Beyond, out front, cars of the city drive through the light.
“Yeah, I hooked up with him,” he says. “For ten minutes or so.” Helaughs. “Then got out as quick.”He looks. She is not there.
“If she comes in and sits at that seat, I don’t know her. That’s the deal.
I’m not here, see. And if I see her coming down the street, I’ll cross over to theother side and pretend I don’t see her at all. I’ll just walk on, you know?
Strangers. If she sees me and waves, I’ll not see her, you know? If she hollers
out, I won’t hear. That’s for the best.”
At last the jazz begins. He looks away, then at his drink.
He looks up at the mirror, sees the table, the women huddle over thetable, talking and laughing, but she is not there. He scans the mirror left toright, but nothing has changed, nothing at all, except she is not there.
Something small, and dark, full of fear, races across the bar, thenaround and under it on the other side. Then he sees another on the dark sticky
207

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

floor.

“Did you see that?”
The guy beside him looks at him, then behind him on the bar, thenlooks away.
“A cockroach. Or two.”
There is shuffling of feet, and the clicking of glass and ice, the mumbleof many conversations and light laughter.
“I guess they’re out. Someone opened the door on the fridge. And they
got out,” Jay says. But no one hears.
Outside the jazz picks up, a West Coast jazz that drains the night ofthought. He raises his finger and the bartender sees and turns to shake another.
“Or somehow we got in. And someone shut the door.”
It is midtown, Kansas City.
There is a bar. Large plate glass windows line the front. These
windows face the sidewalk, face out to cars parked along the street, then out
onto the street. And it is evening.
A man walks by on the sidewalk, huddled in his coat, his hands in his
pockets. A hat. He pauses. He looks in the window. Then he walks on.

208Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Contributors
Thomas Boos recently graduated from the University of Pittsburgh with adegree in creative writing. He is applying for MFA programs and submitting
work for publication.
Roger Camp is the author of three photography books including the awardwinning Butterflies in Flight (Thames & Hudson, 2002) and Heat (Charta,
Milano, 2008). His work has appeared in numerous journals including The New
England Review, New York Quarterly, and North American Review. His work isrepresented by the Robin Rice Gallery, NYC.
Essayist Savannah Carlin graduated in 2016 from Babson College with adegree in business. While at Babson, she won an MLK Creativity prize for her
prose poem “On Nantucket with Katrina,” which ignited her engagement withcreative nonfiction. She currently works as a designer in New York. Her
articles have appeared in Forbes online and Worth Magazine, while her essay“Almost Breast Cancer” appeared in Juxtaprose Magazine.
AD Conner is a freelance writer and editor. She lives in a small Kentucky town
along the Ohio River. When she’s not in her nest, composed of books, lit mags,
and lots of raggedy notebooks, she can be found wandering the woods or
diving in the river, searching for new ideas.
Warren Decker’s writing has appeared in The Best American Poetry 2018, The
New Ohio Review, Fifth Wednesday, Frogpond, and elsewhere. He hopes tobecome a brilliant light wave of pure compassion, but for now he ripples dimlywith good intentions in Osaka where he writes and teaches.
Epiphany Ferrell writes most of her fiction in Southern Illinois at
Resurrection Mule Farm, so-named after a mule survived a lightning strike
there. She received a Pushcart nomination in 2018, and her stories appear
recently in The Slag Review, New Flash Fiction Review and Pulp Literature, andshe blogs intermittently at Ghost Parachute. She is a reader for Mojave River
Review.
Although Mary-Chris Hines recently concentrated primarily on fine arts, she
has played with writing poetry since she was a wee tot. The poem in thisedition comes from raising a son who was very different than she was. He is209

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

far beyond his teenage years now, and somehow, they have come to be morealike than before. She is grateful.
Wynne Hungerford’s work has appeared in Epoch, Blackbird, The Normal
School, The Boiler, Okey-Panky, and SmokeLong Quarterly, among other places.
She received her MFA from the University of Florida.
Opwonya Innocent is the author of Innocent: A Spirit of Resilience. The bookreveals, in his own words, his struggle to heal from the trauma he experienced,
a desire to help others, and his tireless effort to realize meaningful, positivechange. Innocent’s inspiring story embodies the triumph of hope anddetermination over pain, trauma and fear.
Claudine Jacques was born in France, moved to New Caledonia in her teens,and is now a much-published novelist and short story writer. Island life andher cattle station are rich sources of inspiration for her writing. She is afounding member of l’Association des Écrivains de la Nouvelle Calédonie(Association of New Caledonian Writers).
David Joseph is a graduate of Hobart College and the University of Southern
California’s Graduate Writing Program, where he was awarded the Kerr
Fellowship. His writing has been published in The London Magazine, WallStreet Journal, LA Times, Doubletake Magazine, and Rattle. A recipient of theJohn Henry Hobart Fellowship for Ethics and Social Justice, he spent the past
two decades as an educator and nonprofit executive in Los Angeles. He hastaught at Pepperdine University and Harvard University, where he was arecipient of the Derek Bok Award. He lives in San Roque, Spain with his wife
Karen and sons Jackson and Cassius.
Claire Lawrence is a writer and visual artist living in British Columbia,
Canada. Her writing has been published in Canada, the United States, theUnited Kingdom and India in numerous publications including Geist, Litro,
Ravensperch, Brilliant Flash Fiction, Curating Alexandria, and Bangalore Review;her work has also been on BBC radio. Her art has appeared in Black Lion
Journal, Esthetic Apostle, and Fractured Nuance. She was nominated for the 2016
Pushcart Prize. Her goal is to publish in all genres.
Roeethyll Lunn is a retired educator, grandmother of three, and experimental
writer. She has a BFA in Broadcast Media from Morris College, Sumter, South210

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Carolina, and an MFA in English and Writing from Long Island University,
Southampton College.
Kevin McLaughlin, coauthor of Innocent: A Spirit of Resilience, has abackground in policy and communications work at the local, state and federal
government levels. He currently resides in Durham, North Carolina, where heworks with local government, nonprofit agencies, local businesses andreligious institutions to address issues surrounding social justice, inclusivity,and community development. He earned a Bachelor of Arts from Miami
University in public administration and American studies, and a Master of
Public Administration from the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill.
Kerry Muir has obsessions that crop up with staggering regularity in jer
screenplays, stage plays, short films and literary nonfiction. These include: thesurprise element of beauty within the grotesque. The surreal. The drunk anddisorderly yearning for love, even for love gone bad. She’s prone to write
characters who live on the margins, in severe isolation, who simply don’t
belong.
Tiffany Promise has been published in Black Clock, Blanket Sea, High Shelf, andGingerbread House. She received an MFA from CalArts a few years ago, and iscurrently figuring out how to juggle motherhood and writing. She justcompleted her first novel.
Ron Pullins is a fiction writer, playwright, and poet working in Tucson,
Arizona. His works have been published in numerous journals, and his plays
have been produced across the country. He sees his work as an adventure inthought and language. His fiction has been published in numerous journals
including Shenandoah, Kansas Quarterly, Sunspot, Southwest Review, Dark Ink,
Steel Toe Review, and others. More can be found at pullins.com.
Judith Ralston Ellison writes short stories and microfiction. She won two
prizes for microfiction from Rochester Writers. Her fiction has appeared inThird Wednesday, a collection Flash Fiction for Flash Memory, and The Mentor,
published by the Michigan State Bar. She writes four-hundred-word essays for
Art and Sole, the inhouse publication of the Detroit Institute of Art. She retired
from her position as an administrative law judge in 2009.

211

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Claudia Reed spent seventeen years as a news writer, during which she won
an award for investigative journalism. Many of her reports covered actual or
potential environmental damage and related health problems. She now
facilitates memoir workshops and devotes her time to short fiction and amemoir. A short epistolary memoir was published in The Letters Page projectat the University of Nottingham. Two short stories took awards in the 2009
Prose Contest sponsored by the California Writers Club’s Redwood branch,and “Damnation” received honorable mention in the 2005 EM Koeppel contest.
Steven B. Rosenfeld is a retired New York lawyer, a graduate of Columbia
College and Columbia Law School, who began writing short stories in 2015.
Since then, his stories have been published or are forthcoming in The City Key,
Inigo Online, JewishFiction.net, Reflex Fiction, Good Works Review, Flatbush
Review, The Rush and Magnolia Review. His story “Separation” was a finalist forthe 2018 Short Story America Prize, and will be published in the 2019 Short
Story America anthology. His flash piece “For the Rest of Our Lives” won the2018 Writer Advice contest. He has participated in fiction workshops at The
Writer’s Voice at the West Side Y in New York and at One Story. He is amember of the Columbia Fiction Foundry.
Lory Saiz is an Italian artist, a writer, and a sword-owner particularlyinterested in LGBT+ media, transformative works, and their intersection with
politics and tech.
Jesse Sensibar’s work has appeared in The Tishman Review, Stoneboat Journal,
Waxwing, and others. His short fiction was shortlisted for the Bath Flash
Fiction Award and the Wilda Hearne Flash Fiction Prize. His first book, Bloodin the Asphalt: Prayers from the Highway was published in 2018 by Tolsun Press
and was shortlisted for the Eric Hoffer Book Award. You can find him at
jessesensibar.com.
LD Sledge is a professional author and ghostwriter. He is eighty-four and has
accumulated many books, articles, blogs, poems and short stories over those
years. He lives in Clearwater, Florida.
Jodee Stanley’s work has appeared in the Mississippi Review, 580 Split, Hobart,
Crab Orchard Review, Electric Velocipede, Queen Mob’s Teahouse, and elsewhere.
She is the editor of Ninth Letter, the literary journal published by the creative
writing program at the University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign.
212

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Pamela Sumners is a constitutional and civil rights attorney from Alabama.
Her work was published or recognized by thirty journals and publishinghouses in 2018 and 2019. She was selected for inclusion in 2018’s 64 Best Poets
and had been nominated for 2019’s 50 Best Poets. She was nominated for a
Pushcart prize in 2018. She now lives in St. Louis with her wife, son, and threerescue dogs.
Bob Thurber is the author of Paperboy: A Dysfunctional Novel and twocollections of short stories. Over the years his work has received a long list ofawards and honors, appeared in Esquire and other notable publications, andbeen included in over sixty anthologies. Selections have been utilized asteaching tools in schools and universities worldwide. Paperboy’s second edition
was released in 2016. Bob resides in Massachusetts. BobThurber.net.
Born in Celaya, Guanajuato, Mexico, Jose Trejo-Maya spent his childhood in
the rural pueblo of Tarimoró until he immigrated in 1988. His inspirations
include Netzahualcoyotl, Humberto Ak’abal, Ray A. Young Bear, and James
Welch. His work has been published in literary outlets in the UK, US, Spain,
India, Australia, Argentina, and Germany. After being nominated for the
Pushcart Prize in 2015, he placed in the El Centro Canario Estudios
Caribeños–El Atlántico–2016 poetry contest. He was a New Rivers Press Many
Voices finalist in 2018. While in ceremony with Chololo medicine men in theTule River Reservation, he dreamt the prophecy written in his poem.
Daniel Weinberg is a pen & ink and colored pencil wordartist who sometimes
collaborates with musician Chico Feinstein. He has had a number of groupshows and two solo shows in the Chicago area, and has read at poetry open
mics for over thirty years. He started taking photographs in 2019. After travels
to Germany long ago and Israel not so long ago, he realized that the world isinhabited by people who sense distances in different ways. The spaces between
people are flexible and prone to change. His website is www.artpal.com under
the search term “weinbergsart.”
Melinda Winograd studied poetry at the University of North Texas, andcurrently studies fiction writing at Southern New Hampshire University. Her
work has been featured in the Tulane Review and High Shelf Press.
Guinotte Wise writes and welds steel sculpture on a farm in Resume Speed,Kansas. His short story collection Night Train, Cold Beer won publication by a213

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

university press and enough money to fix the soffits. Five more books since. A
five-time Pushcart nominee, his fiction and poetry have been published innumerous literary journals including Atticus, The MacGuffin, Southern
Humanities Review, Rattle, and The American Journal of Poetry. His wife has anhonest job in the city and drives a hundred miles a day to keep it. Some work
is at http://www.wisesculpture.com.
Patricia Worth is an Australian literary translator. Her translation of George
Sand’s Spiridion was published in 2015, and two bilingual books of New
Caledonian stories have been published recently. A number of short pieces
have appeared in journals in Australia, New Caledonia and the US. Her
translation of Jean Lorrain’s fin-de-siècle collection Stories to Read by
Candlelight is forthcoming in 2019.

214

Sunspot Literary Journal

Volume 1, Issue 3

Writing a New World
Sunspot Literary Journal believes in the power of the written word. Fiction, nonfiction,
poetry and art can speak truth to power with the power inherent in all human beings.
Our mission is to amplify every voice.
Four digital quarterly editions will be produced per year. For the first year
(2019), Sunspot will product one print volume. The content of this edition will blend
selected work from the digital editions with new pieces. Barring solar flares, thenumber of print editions will increase in 2020.
At times, Sunspot will produce special editions. These might be digital only,
print only, or both. All will be filled with the same quality content being created bytoday’s unique voices.

Support Sunspot Lit
Today more than ever, literary journals are forces of change in the world. Sunspot Lit
is funded entirely through private means. Every donation, even ones as small as adollar, makes a difference.
Take a moment to drop a few bucks into the Sunspot magnetic field flux using
the tip jar on Submittable. Your donation helps ensure that this phenomenon lifts
every voice into the stratosphere.
A PayPal link on the website makes it easy to send a tip, donate enough topublish the next digital edition, or go supernova and fund the next print edition. Please
visit https://sunspotlit.com/support for details.

Advertise in Sunspot
Classified ads are available in quarterly digital editions and special editions. Spread theword about your writing and arts contests, residency programs, awards, workshops,
and more. All classified ads are also posted on the website’s classified page. Ad rate:$150 for up to 25 words; $5 for each additional word.
Print ads are available for the annual edition. All ads are black and white. A
full page is $850, a half page is $450, and a quarter page is $295. Buy two ads of thesame size for the same issue or for two sequential issues to receive a 10% discount. Set
up three or more ads and receive a 15% discount.
Sunspot’s groovy graphic designer can set up your ad to your specifications.
Flat rate of $325, and the design is yours to use multiple times in Sunspot or any othermagazine.

215